Cleveland Rectangle by Malcolm Franokuski

Cleveland Rectangle Malcolm Franokuski

Author’s Note: This novel is actually incomplete but I decided to officially published (or officially self-publish, rather) the way it is. If I come back to this, I’ll publish a revised version of the novel. I apologize for any inconvenience if any part of this officially-published-but-incomplete novel that confuse you or offend you as a reader. Also the title “Cleveland Rectangle” refers to a fictional neighborhood in Washington, D.C. Therefore, there is no such thing as Cleveland Rectangle in the District of Columbia.

Tiffany is walking into the Washington park while dressed in a white tank top and tight dark blue jeans. She has an earpiece on her right hear so she can hear and talk to her and my best friend Cassie, who is at her home doing master control on her computer with her speakers turned on. "Tiffany can you hear me?" Cassie said over the speaker phone. "Yeah I can hear you Cassie," Tiffany said while briefly holding her earpiece. "Okay good. I just want you to know that there's a demon approaching towards you." "Alright," Tiffany said as she start stepping backwards away from the approaching demon. "Here. Goes. Nothing." She then pulled out a yo-yo from her right jeans pocket and shows it to the demon. She then spins it in front of him. As the yo-yo spins left and right, the demon abruptly stops as his eyes get immediately glued to the spinning yo-yo, meaning that he has been HYPNOTIZED by Tiffany. While she's hypnotizing him, she hears a sound of another demon coming from behind her. Seconds afterwards, she begins to see that second demon come running closer to her. Knowing that this demon is about to strike her in the back, she LEAPS HIGH and do a BACKWARDS SOMERSAULT over the approaching Demon #2. And as a result, Demon #2 has RUN PAST HER, giving him a shocking look on his face as he instead accidentally KNOCKED the hypnotized demon to the ground.

...while the demons lay each other on their stomachs. Tiffany goes back straight down and landed back on the ground on both of her feet. The second demon started to get up off of the other one. "What the fuck is that shit for?" Demon #2 asked her. "Oh don't even ask me that question," she said. "I know you were going to attack me with the thought of me being unnoticed." Demon #2 fully stands up and glanced at her. "Well you luck you got your brain power working," he said. "Too bad I'm gonna suck your brain out." "Well if you gonna suck my brain out, then prove it," she said. "Alright then," he then crossed his fingers with both hands open, aiming at her head and SHOOTS A GREEN BEAM out of his both hands towards her brain. But she LIGHTS UP HER ENTIRE BODY YELLOW, effectively shielding herself from his GREEN BEAM attack. He then stops shooting the beam. He flex his hands. "Okay I'm gonna try again," he said. "Well then try again idiot," she said as she turns her body light off briefly. He then hold both hands and SHOOTS A GREEN BEAM again! But at the same time, she LIGHTS HER ENTIRE BODY UP again JUST as his green beam reaches towards her brain. Well...almost reaches towards it. After failing again to hit her on the brain, he stops shooting

the beam. At the same time, Demon #1 finally gets up as he regains consciousness. "Hey there buddy," he said to Demon #2. "Need help?" Demon #1 glanced at him over his shoulder. "Oh yeah," he said with a nod. "I need help." "Good I'll help you." Demon #1 then walk past him and CHARGES against Tiffany. As he gets closer, he SWINGS A PUNCH towards her chest. But when he punched her, she didn't move; her LIGHTED-UP BODY meant that she didn't feel a punch from him nor a beam from Demon #2. Instead it was HIS fist that was giving the pain to. Yep turns out that he actually hurt himself. He looks at his fist. "Oh is your fist hurt?" She asked Demon #1. He then glanced back at her. "What?" He asked with a confused look on his face. "I said...does your fist hurt when you tried to punch me?" "Well yeah," he said while exchanging an anger look on his face. "Why the fuck do you have to light up your whole fucking body?" "Yeah I like to ask that fucking question myself to you bitch," Demon #2 said to her as he stands next to the other demon. "Oh you call me a bitch huh?" She asked him with a smirk on her face. "Yeah I can call you a bitch whatever the fuck that I want." "Okay then let me answer both of your question...WITH THIS!" She then SHOOTS A BIG-ASS BLAST OUT OF HER ENTIRE LIGHT-UP BODY! Her big blast SUPER

KNOCKS both demons SO HARD that they were sent flying backwards before they landed on the ground on their backs, making them unconscious and unable to move a bit. Tiffany then turns her light off off of her body as she dust her hands off. "There," she said. "That should do it." Then she hears a sound, which made her stop walking and looks around to see if any evil creature is coming towards her. "Come on out here," she continued. "Come out here so I can kick your freaking ass!" Suddenly after she said it, someone coming from the bushes has jumped out behind her. She turns around to see who that is: it a demon who is panting and smiling, ready to suck the blood of her. While Tiffany is stepping a few blocks backwards, she's not afraid to hurt a demon. "Oh there you are," she said to the demon while striking her kung-fu pose. "Boy that was fast." "Yeah," Demon #3 said while he nods. "I heard you talking to demons like us and you're right we gonna kick your ass." "Well try me," she said. "Because I don't think you guys gonna do this." "Well we're prove you wrong, then." "Okay, prove it." Tiffany already knows these demons she's fighting can't prove a thing to defeat her. "Okay then," Demon #3 SWINGS A PUNCH at her. But she DODGED his first strike by bending down. Demon #3 SWINGS A PUNCH again. But she DODGED again, this time by bending up. Then the demon tries a KICK. But she swing herself to the right, avoiding his kick. She

swings right back front. Then the demon walks back several steps. "What are you gonna do idiot?" She asked him. "Are you gonna run and head butt towards me?" "Oh yeah," he said with a smooth tone. "So you can defeat me?" "Oh yeah," he said it again with a smooth tone. He then CHARGES as she RUNS towards her with the top of his head aiming towards her chest. But she did a somersault OVER him, avoiding his headbutt strike. The demon CONTINUES to run, unaware that he went past her. He then headbutts an APPROACHING DEMON INSTEAD! POW! THEY BOTH HIT IN THEIR BODIES, KNOCKING EACH OTHER UNCONSCIOUSLY! They then fell down to the ground. She then land back down on both of her feet. She saw the two demons laying down on the floor. "Alright who's next?" She asked with a smirk on her face while folded her arms. Then another demon leap down, approaching her from behind. She didn't have to turn back; she already knows who's behind her. So instead, she sticks her butt and as she LEAPS BACKWARDS, (POW!) her butt BUMPS the fifth demon in the chest HARD, sending him flying. She landed back on the

ground and slightly turned around to watch him flying before... CRASHING INTO A TABLE! She then pat herself on the left side of her butt cheeks. "Whoa, my butt feels strong," she said. Demon #5 then picked himself up from completely-damaged table, regaining consciousness. They both glanced at each other. "I wanna try it again," the demon said. "Oh so you wanna try again, huh?" She asked. "Yeah I wanna try again bitch!" "Then show me what you got to see if you can defeat my bloody ass," she said with another smirk. "Just so you know that you'll not gonna be able to kick my ass!" "Okay I'll prove you wrong then," he said while striking a running pose. "Prove it and see what happens idiot!" He then CHARGES her as he runs. At the same time, she turns her back towards that approaching demon and sticks her butt again and LEAPS BACKWARDS, (POW!) BUMPING the fifth demon in the chest HARD with her butt, sending him flying. She landed back on the ground and turned completely around to watch him flying before... CRASHING INTO A HOLE OF A TREE BRANCH! She smiles afterwards. "That's the power of my big juicy powerful ass BABY!" She shouted.

02/03/2019 – 12:23pm Day 1 Created at 10:31pm on 12/12/2018 Old stuff *•*•*•* I was riding my Capital Bikeshare bicycle after I come off of an after-school activity. When I was riding past the park, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a teenaged African-American girl with curly afro hair (hair subject to change). Old stuff *•*•*•* At a night in a park in Washington DC, a teenaged AfricanAmerican girl with curly afro hair is walking in her blackand-white sneakers while wearing a white tank-top and blue jean shorts. She's currently looking for a couple of evil creatures that's has been hiding in bushes, hiding behind the trees and hiding in the woods. Yes, she's an evil creature hunter and she usually hunts at nights. At that night, she walks down the park looking left and right. Then she hear a strange sound that made her paused walking. After a few seconds of silence, she started tiptoeing so she can hear a better sound. When she heard that sound again, she stopped again and looked left; she realizes that that's where the sound is coming from. She then tiptoeing again as she hears the sound getting louder and louder, knowing that some evil creature is fast approaching in any moment; she wants to make sure if that evil creature is coming towards her as she doesn't get off-guard or surprised by an unexpected monster jumping on her and get hurt or injured.

When the strange sound grew REALLY loud, she stopped as she doesn't want to tiptoe any further; she quickly acknowledges that the evil creature is coming. She can hear the evil creature's footsteps. As she hears the footsteps, she clutches her right fist and rolls around as she's getting ready to punch. And then... The evil creature jumped out of the bushes and ran towards her, almost ready to bite her. But she rolls her right fist LIGHTING IT UP GOLDEN YELLOW and SWINGS A SUPER-ASS KNUCKLE PUNCH towards the evil creature REAL HARD! POW! The evil creature went FLYING WAY BACKWARDS and CRASHED into the ground. She then SPEED-RUNS towards the evil creature, who is unconscious at this point. She then takes a closer look at the evil creature in order to identify it; its a monster. A monster named Tommy. Tommy the Monster slowly open his eyes to find her looking at him. When he sees her, he tried to SWING A PUNCH using his right fist. But she quickly BLOCKED his fist with her left hand. "Trying to punch me?" She asked him. "Idiot monster." "Yes I'm trying to punch you," he said. "Idiot bitch." "Oh you calling me a bitch, huh." She nods as she briefly looks away. "Okay," she said before she looks back at him. "Well this what you get for calling me a BITCH!" She then GRABBED his fist, PULLING him off the ground and SWINGS him to her extreme left with HER EXCESSIVE

FORCE sending him FLYING BACK and this time, he landed ALMOST CLOSE towards the road, causing several vehicles picnic as they try avoiding an accident. She SPEED-RUNS towards Tommy the Monster again as he slowly picked himself up from the ground. "Oh you pretty stronger than me huh?" He said. "I thought so," she said. "Well can you survive THIS?" He then emit a SUPER BURP on her with SO MUCH FORCE. She immediately shut her eyes tightly and STRONGLY keep her balance as strong as she can with both of her feet on the ground apart. He then STOPS burping as he can see that his burp hasn't blown her away yet. He then emits ANOTHER SUPER BURP on her with A LITTLE BIT MORE FORCE. But she STILL kept her balance as STRONG as she can. Matter of fact, SUPER STRONG as she can. She never had either of feet moved AT ALL. Seeing that it's no use, he then STOPPED burping again. "ONE. MORE. TIME." He then emit a SUPER BURP one more time. Like his other burps, it didn't work; she STILL keeping her balance like a SUPER STRONG HUMAN BEING! After his third super burp STILL HASN'T BLOWN HER AWAY, he FINALLY STOPPED burping. He breaths heavily. She finally open her eyes and stand up in a squared position as she finally answered his question. "Well yes sir," she said to him. "I can survive your weak-ass burp attacks. But you WON'T survive THIS!" She then emits a VERY SUPER

POWERFUL-ASS BURP with EXCESSIVE FORCE sending him FLYING WAY PAST A BUNCH OF HOUSES and landed on the road while at the same time BLOWING TREES ON HER PATH! Tommy the Monster went unconscious as he barely tried to picked himself up from the ground. She then SPEED-RUNS towards him once again, this time on the road. After she speed-approached him once again. "Feel tired?" She asked him. Tommy the Monster tries to speak to answer the question while trying to pick himself up from the ground. He's trying to. "Ummm...no," he said it slowly without looking at her. But she can't barely hear him. "What the fuck did you say?" She asked him. "I....said....," he slowly push both hands apart on the ground, pulling himself off. "Nnn...no," he mumbled. "You're not tired?" She asked. "Because you seem like you can get yourself the fuck up." "That's because you trying to beat me up dead," he said. "But now I'm STILL alive...and kicking," he finally stands up, painful but undetermined. "And I'm finally about to kick your ass once and for all!" He then SHOOTS laser beams out of his eyes almost going towards her. But squared herself and LIGHTS UP HER WHOLE BODY FIERY HOT as she BLOCKS the laser beams from his eyes and then MELT them BURNING UP HIS WHOLE BODY in the process. "Holy fuck," Tommy the Monster said as he can't get his laser beams shut and his body to cool down.

"Yeah holy fuck is right doofus," she said. "You're gonna be doomed!" She THROWS A FIERY PUNCH SHOOTING A FIRE BLAST OUT OF HER RIGHT FIST! The FIRE BLAST HITS him in the face KNOCKING HIM TO THE GROUND while BURNING HIS BODY in the process. She then turn her whole body ICY COLD and starts BLOWING FROST OUT OF HER MOUTH towards him, turning him to FULL ICE while putting the fire out. Afterwards, she turns her whole body back to normal and SUPER KNUCKLE-PUNCHES him in the chest, not only BREAKING THE ICE but also DESTROYING the monster in the process. She then dust off her hands. "Well that work is done," she said. She then about face and start walking back towards the park. While she's walking away from the rubble of ice with victory on her hands, she's unaware that she dropped something on the ground: The Keychain, a thing that is usually attached to her belt, was dropped on the road beside the icy rubble. Later at night, she went home at her house on Blueberry Street, less than a few miles from the park. There, she went into her room and turn on the light. Afterwards, she sat down on her bed. As soon as she sat down on her bed, her smartphone starts ringing. She pulled her smartphone out of her right jeans pocket and check to she who she is: it's Cassie, her best friend. She then answered the phone and place it on her right ear. "Hello," she said. "Hey Tiffany did you kick Tommy the Monster's butt?" asked Cassie, who is in the room while reading a literature

novel on her bed in pajamas. "Well yeah girl," Tiffany said. "I kick his butt. He was trying to scare my fucking ass but I tiptoed carefully so that I won't get attacked and when I knew that monster is about to attack me, I gave him with a super punch." "And then what happened?" Cassie asked. "I kinda super punch him a few times and I defeated him with ice and shit." "Wait you freeze his butt to death?" She asked. "Oh yeah I freeze his ass to death and then I punch the icy dead monster into pieces." "Wow that's awesome! Did you kick anybody else's butt tonight?" "Nope. That was the only one." "Okay well I hope you kick some more butt tomorrow night." "Yeah I hope so." "TIFFANY HANG UP THE PHONE IT'S BEDTIME!" Her mom shouted while not far away from her. Tiffany sighs, not wanting to be another one of her short conversations with her best friend. "Sorry I had to go to bed," she said to Cassie. "That's okay," Cassie said. "We'll talk about it in another time." "Alright see you at school tomorrow." "Okay I will." After they both hanged up their phones, Tiffany gets up out of her bed, leaves her tank top on and starts taking off her jeans, still unaware that she lost The Keychain in the park.

She then folded her jeans and placed it on top of her desk draw that is in-between her bed and her bedroom closet. She then goes to her closet and takes out a pair of pajamas from the top of the pantry and puts them over her underwear. Afterwards, she went back to bed and turns off her light. Chapter 5 It's a Monday morning, probably not your favorite day after the weekend. And I know what that means: going to work. Yes, going to work is one of the most boring things in your life (unless your job or your current-upcoming job is an enjoyable job) and most of you hate it. But still, going to work is part of your daily routine and going to work makes you money (unless your job is actually a volunteer job) so you can pay the bills in order to stay living in your home as well as shop what you want to shop. If you're a kid, then going to school - whether you're admitted or not - is not your favorite thing either. And yes, you don't like going to school. And yes, going to school is a fucking pain in the fucking ass. And when you get up at the beginning of every school day (or weekday mornings, rather), you feel like you wanna go back and sleep. In other words, you wanna sleep in. But unfortunately for you school haters, going to school is actually part of your life. In fact, going to school is part of life. Life is like a system. Sure there are many systems in various degrees of ways. But the entire life itself is the system that you live in; you must get with the program, learn the rules of life.

So as I'm saying, it's Monday morning and it's a school day. I was sleeping underneath my sleeping cover on my bed. And yes, I'm sleeping with only my underwear on. Then my big brother opens the door and frantically approached me. "Johnny wake up," he said quietly. "Johnny wake up." I was still sleeping, barely even hear his voice. So he speaks normal then. "Johnny wake up it's school time," he said, this time in a normal volume. "Johnny wake up." He then started rubbing me with both hands. I slowly twist and turn to the point where I got woken up by him. "Wh-what bro?" I asked as I slightly pull myself forward. "What's going on?" "What's going on?!" He said as he thinks I really don't know why he woke me up. "It's already past time to wake up and you now have only a few minutes left to get ready; you overslept." "What?!" I then glanced right to check my alarm clock. "Holy shit I better get going," I said as I quickly get up from my bed with my underwear brief on. And yes I always sleep with only my brief on. Not only that, I also walk around with my brief on as well. Sometimes with a tank-top, either white or pink. And yes I do wear pink and pink means manly. Yep I said it: PINK MEANS MANLY! IS THAT CLEAR?! Thank you. "Yeah you can definitely say it again," my big brother said. And yes, my big brother is also shirtless as well. Well only in

the house and outside in the backyard, in any park near us and The National Mall. I have seen shirtless men (and sports bra-wearing women) jog around The National Mall. (If you don't know what The National Mall is, I can help you out: it's where the Washington Monument is located. Now did I help you out a little bit? No? <sighs> Okay fine: The National Mall includes not just the Washington Monument, like I just said before but I'm just repeating that name, but also the Smithsonian Institution, where you can visit any museum...for free. Okay that should about it. Oh, yeah, right: The National Mall also includes the U.S. Capital Building often (mis)referred to as Capital Hill as an acronym - and The White House, where the president of the USA lives. Okay now do you know about The National Mall? Good.) This time, he only wears pink-colored tight short shorts to could make his sexy butt even sexier. And yes, I have a sexy butt, too. Anyway, my big brother's name is Calhoun. Usually when I didn't wake up on time, he starts freaking out and starts waking me up himself. And it's kinda annoying to me when he interrupts my sleep trying to wake me up. But it's also annoying when my alarm clock didn't go off or I simply overslept. Which means that if my alarm clock didn't go off or if I did but I overslept, my brother would wake me and with that, I feel awful and stupid. And yes, whenever it's a school day or something really important I must attend, my brother had always worried that I might be overslept and might not have the time to get to school on time, so every time I overslept, it freaks him out that he wakes me up so that he don't want me

to miss something. Anyway, either I woke up or not, my big bro always cook breakfast for me. Actually, he always cool not only breakfast, but also dinner for both me and himself, or rather the both of us. In addition to that, he also packed me lunch. A super lunch, I should say, that not only include four slices of peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, but also a BIG-ASS hot dog (if only it could fit in my lunch bag) with mustard and all and a BIG apple juice. Don't worry, I can eat the sandwiches and that big hot dog in no time, if time (almost) runs out, I can eat them faster...and try not to burp in class. And let me tell you, I NEVER burp in class not once. Not even by accident or even on purpose. In fact, I NEVER burp at all. Nor I even fart...at all. My big bro does...but at least he does them privately and not out in the public. Not even in front of me...I hope not! Anyway this day's breakfast he cooked for me (while I overslept) was a toasted cheese sandwich as well as scrambled eggs with cheese and two sausage links. Me and Calhoun (again, my big brother's name) went out of my bedroom and head downstairs. "Is there a reason I have to wake you up this morning?" Calhoun asked when we got to the kitchen. I sighed. "Because my alarm clock didn't go off." "Because..." "I forgot to set my alarm clock." "Because..." "I was doing homework lately." "Because..."

"That homework is hard." "Because..." "Because nothing else big bro," I got infuriated. "Now can I just eat breakfast?" I then step a few blocks towards a seat of a table where I sat down in front of a plate of my breakfast that was already placed on the table. "I'm just letting you know that you should remind yourself to always set your alarm clock before you go to bed and always get a good-ass sleep so I won't get freaked out and get your sleepy ass out of bed again," he said. "Sleepyhead." He then walk towards a radio that is on the kitchen counter and turns it on. "You're listening to The Baltimore-Washington Radio," the radio announcer said. "Today in Sports: twelve-time wrestling champ Davina Gerhorg and her partner Natalie Romomran teamed up to beat Emily Warmonger in one of the most anticipated wrestling matches yet in the world." "So who's gonna win?" Calhoun asked me as he sat down in front of me with his own breakfast already placed on his side of the table. "The good girl or the bad girl?" He then grab his fork and start eating his breakfast with it. I hold my bite of my toasted cheese sandwich when I almost gonna eat it, as the question made me a little startled. I put my sandwich down and look slightly down and sighed. "Okay Calhoun," I said before looking back up at him. "Can I say something about that question?" "What question?" He asked. "The same question that you just asked me."

"Oh the one that I just asked which female wrestling will win?" I know the point of the question but it's the way he asked that question that made me alarmed and I don't think he gets it yet. "You exactly asked me 'so who's gonna win: the good girl or the bad girl?'" "Yeah...what's wrong with it?" "What's wrong with it?" I was almost gonna argue with him at that point. But then I took a deep breath to calm me down. "Bro, I know what you're saying. The good girl is Davina and the bad girl is Emily. We know that. But...asking a question like this: 'it's Davina the good girl will win or Emily the bad girl will win' actually makes you an anti-feminist." "What?" He chuckles off. "Let me explain: Whenever you say she is a good girl and the other is a bad girl, you actually putting these girls (and/or girls in general) in a negative light. Even there are good girls and bad girls in the world, good girls can also do bad things and bad girls can also do good things. Good things can be a girl's choice and they can be empowering. Sometimes, bad things can be her choice. Some bad things can actually be empowering. Not everyone will agree. But still calling Davina the good girl and Emily the bad girl will actually make you anti-feminist. The point is that good girls and bad girls do whatever they want. Sometimes they (or some of them) don't like to be told what to do so. So instead let's call Davina the champ and Emily her rival, NOT the rival, her rival.

"Okay got it," Calhoun said. "So who's gonna win, is it Davina the champ or her rival Emily? Which one?" Now that's a better question I can answer. "I think Davina is gonna win...given her strengths, but I also believe that Emily will make a comeback and strike her back." "Okay. Is my new question better than the old one?" "Pretty better." "Okay then um....so you're saying that Davina would win unless Emily suddenly regain/have enough strength to beat the crap out of her for the first time." "Yep." "Okay why did you think that?" "Because even though Davina she still has the ability to take down her rival again, she may not realize that Emily actually had a lot of preparation to make an upset in the wrestling ring." "Oh so Emily use her brain power to come up with some good-ass thinking that would help her beat Davina's ass. Is that what you're saying?" "Yep. That's my calculations on that one." "This match will be airing tonight on The Baltimore-Washington Channel," the radio announcer said over the radio. Day 1 (From the The Fudge section of The Watermelon) Created at 12:00am on 10/01/2018 It was Monday morning on a cloudy day in Washington D.C., a city that's part of Baltimore-Washington, and this is

the first time I went into high school. As a freshman. No, this isn't the first day of high school. This is my first day of high school. So lucky for me and my big brother, we don't have to deal with school traffic that happens at the first week of school. And at least we're early that day, meaning not much cars at the time. When we reached to school, we parallel parked beside the school. I then got out of my big brotherâ€™s car (and say goodbye to him) and then went into the school's entrance. I then went into the school's main office where I approached Ms. Santos who is doing the paperwork and answering phone calls. I was waiting for her the finish her phone conversation. "Just give me a minute here," Ms. Santos told me while she still holding the telephone on her right ear. After less than a minute, she hangs up the phone. "Alright welcome to Northern Watermelon what's your name?" "My name is Eduardo." "Oh yes," she put one finger up in the air like she suddenly remembered my name and she got up from the seat. She then turns around and start searching through the draw that is behind her until she pulled out a piece of card paper on her right hand. "Alright there it is," she says as she turns back around gives the card to me. I then glanced at the card and it turned out to by a class schedule, my class schedule. The schedule has six columns: one for semester, second for period, third for subject of class, fourth for the teacher's name, fifth for the number of days I must attend (even though it's actually every weekday for

every single class, it's just that there are two semesters split for these classes; for example while you attend the same class on both semesters, you attend one class of one subject on one semester and you attend another class of the same subject on the other semester. Although, there are times where you attend only one subject on one semester. Just to know additional information) and the sixth for...well it's kinda blank. I then glanced back at Ms. Santos. "Thank you mam," I said before I start walking out. This writing has been paused at 10:27am. Continuing at 10:30pm. "You're welcome," she said as she sat down. "Have a good day," I said before I exit out of the main office. "You too." As I exit out of the office and take my eyes out of the class schedule I'm holding with so I can focus on where I'm going, As I enter the school building and start walking past by, I see social circles of students already formed: I see a group of black girls playing "Pancake, Pancake, Baker's Man"; I see another group of girls gossip to one another; I see a group of black boys rapping the recent popular rap song from their apparent favorite rapper; I see a group of white boys talking about the latest raunchy movie, apparently they're more interested in R-rated movies or TV-MA-rated shows or Parental Advisory-label music - something that's considered too inappropriate for these kinds of students (or boys, rather) to see. It seems to me like they either growing up too fast or they want to see something edgy as simple as that. Then I saw a

group of boys gathered around to checkout another boy while playing a video game on his portable console. And the video game he's playing is pretty much like a "Call of Duty" game; yep, he's playing a M for Mature-rated game...just like most other boys do play and they're totally cool with that regardless if their parents are fine with it or not. After I walked past them and as I headed towards the cafeteria (even though I already eaten breakfast, I'm just go in here to look around for awhile), I see Ms. Megan - the security woman - walking around in circles while in patrol. "Folks, breakfast is in the cafeteria," Ms. Megan said to the students who ether walked past by or standing in the corner or heading inside the cafeteria. "If you haven't eaten breakfast at home and you choose to eat breakfast in here, in the cafeteria, this is the time to do so because this is not the time to be fooling around and wait until the very last minute to come and eat your breakfast; you either eat now or skip it. Which one? Because the lunch ladies are going to be ticked off when anyone of you get to eat breakfast at the last minute. So either now or skip it because we're not playing games and we're certainly not joking around." As I'm heading closer to the cafeteria, I walked towards that security woman. "Um excuse me?" I asked her. "What dear?" Ms. Megan said as she glanced at me. "Can I go to the cafeteria?" "Are you eating breakfast?" "No," I said with a head shake. "Then why did you want to go to the cafeteria right now?" "Hmm...just to look around."

"Sir you can't just look around when the cafeteria is in breakfast mode; you either your friend is breakfast there or you get your breakfast yourself, have you already eaten you breakfast," she didn't have a break in her long sentence. "Yes." "Is your friend eating breakfast there?" She points a finger at the cafeteria door that she's two blocks behind. I then paused myself before I even blurting out saying no because if I say no, she would block me from entering the cafeteria until I ether eat breakfast or not. And no, giving an explanation about why I'm going there simply to look around will not make her allow me to get inside there. So therefore I had to lie in order to get in. "Yes," I said to her with a nod. "My friend is in there." I point a finger at the same door she was pointing at. "Alright you can come in," she said, unaware that I'm actually lying to her or didn't bother to check the cafeteria to see if there's an actual friend of mine eating breakfast there. I then walked past her and start opening the door, entering the cafeteria. Once inside, I finally started to look around. From what I'm seeing, there's similar social circles either in one line or sitting down at tables. I see a group of black girls singing the newest hit song "I Want To Be Like A Small Town Girl"; I see another group of girls gossip about the latest episode of their favorite primetime soap opera to one another; I see a group of black boys rapping another recent popular rap song from another one of their apparent favorite rappers; I see a group of white boys talking about...well the latest episode of a raunchy animated

comedy. Then I saw a group of boys gathered around (while eating breakfast) to checkout another boy while playing a video game on his portable console. Yes, he has his breakfast tray in front of him but he's too busy playing that game. And the video game he's playing is pretty much like a "Battle of Warships" game. "Excuse me sir," another security woman named Ms. Limelight said to me. I turned around to look at her. "What are you're doing walking around?" She asked. "Um I was curious to see how different groups of classmates talking about or doing their favorite thing." "Well that's nice but you gonna have to do that in lunch time. Because (a few times) we can't have people hanging out there with no breakfast and we have people who have breakfast don't know where to sit. So you either eat breakfast here or get out." Seconds later, I exit out of the cafeteria, feeling being kicked out by Ms. Limelight. I walk past Ms. Megan again and (this time) walking away from the cafeteria. I was a bit traumatized/shock but I kept my cool. [Please insert the Tiffany Distracted by the Sexy from the Revising The Cinnamon document.] Afterwards as I walked down the hall, I turned to my left and saw a girl...a REALLY hot girl with a green t-shirt that shouts "School Spirit" and light blue skinny jeans with a brown-colored purse over her right shoulder while placed her right hand on its handler. As she walked around me (or past by) in her high heels and turned left, I can get a glimpse of

her curvy backside in her sexy tight dark blue jeans. One boy - who placed his hands into his sweater pockets as he walks - loomed behind me; he almost about to walk past me until he caught a glimpse of me glimpsing of a hot girl's backside; he looked in slight horror as he apparently was bit uncomfortable at this so he decided to stand up to this unfortunate implication. "Um...excuse me," he said from behind. I turned around to glanced at him. "That was so fucking inappropriate," he said to me. "Why did you have the nerve look at a girl's butt?" I stare left and right struggling to answer the question as I went awkward at him. "Um...I don't know," I said as these words was all I gave him as the answer. To which he sighed. "Don't worry dude you're not the only one," he said. "There's a bunch and a bunch of guys who would definitely love to see girls' behinds, I get that. Even I look at girls' behind and thought they were cool. But I have to tell you that staring at a girl's butt will cause you to become a pervert. Did you know what a pervert means?" "Um...," I then paused before shaking my head as a no. "A pervert means a person checking out another person's sexual parts. And the ones who get called on is the males - both young and old - and the ones who often call them out are the girls." We then start walking to the left hallway as he continues to talk. "You see," he continued. "You stare at a girl's butt, you can stare at a girl's breasts, you can say 'nice butt' to her, you can say 'nice boobs' to her, you can make a comment about it.

But the thing is not everyone - or every female, I should say is going to be comfortable with it.... ...while some girls are okay (due to the fact they have sex), other girls will feel like they have been actually sexually harassed by-" "Have ever heard about consent?" I asked him. "Well...okay yeah: you have to ask a girl's permission - or even a guy's permission - if you want to touch her sexy parts. But even that, if you're a black guy - light or dark - and you even ask a white girl to touch her sexy parts," he paused explaining with his cringeworthy look on his face. "Yeah you still will have consequences." "Like what?" INSERT PAGE 12: Finnigan and the black guy talking about consequences INSERT EDWARDâ€™S STORY PAGES 30 - 32 MBGATS COPYCAT - BEGIN Chapter 7 The homeroom list has three columns, actually four, all of them split into twenty groups: the first is the list of the first three letters of students' last names that paired with another first three letters of their last names all of them in alphabetical order; the second is the list of homeroom teachers that assigned to; the third list is what grade we all in; and the forth is the list of room

numbers and locations. You wanna know which homeroom teacher and room number do I assign? I have Ms. Georgia in Room B105, which I'm probably guessing that's the second floor. While I was trying to find the location of my homeroom is, there's another girl - another African-American girl, who dress in a light purple v-neck t-shirt and blue skinny jeans that are not as tight as mine and she has long curly hair; I call the long curly girl for now - that I wasn't aware of - just for a few minutes - walked across the hallway intersection that I'm standing behind. And as she walked across as glanced to her right, she suddenly got distracted by taking a glimpse of, once again, my big beautiful butt as she's attracted to it (and I guess my big butt attracted everyone else as well). "Um hey," said a male student walked by. I glanced at him who's beside me at my right. "Your shoelaces untied,â€? he said. I glanced down at my shoes and yeah my shoelaces is indeed untied. "Oh thanks," I said to him as we both smiled at each other. "Just tie your shoelaces before you start walking again," the guy then started to leave. I then started to tie my shoelaces, but doing so would meant bending down on my shoes while sticking my butt up in the air in the process. This - my butt positioning up in the air - would even caught her more attention so much that she stopped and walked a few steps backwards to the center of the

intersection. Within seconds, her mouth started to drop as she's shocked in awe. After less than thirty seconds, she continued walking. But she's still checking out my butt so she's actually not paying attention. Still distracted, she bumped into a teacher from the opposite direction, who's ironically distracted by my butt too. Her name is Mrs. Williams. "Excuse me watch where you're going," Mrs. Williams told her. "Sorry," The long curly girl said in an awkward tone. "I got distracted-" "By a boy's big backside," Mrs. Williams shouted while nodded. "I can see that you love hot boys with big butts; they could really be a distraction to you and other girls." "Look it's not a distraction," the long curly girl said. "Yes it is. Boys' big butts are a distraction." The long curly girl sighed. "Listen, you better not get distracted when you walk in this building in the near future,â€? Mrs. Williams said. "Look I didn't know you gonna...bump me," the long curly girl struggling to find words as she try to make sense of what just happened. "I wasn't even paying attention." "You weren't even paying attention," Mrs. Robinson said. After I finished tying my shoes, I bent up and glanced over my left shoulder to see the long curly girl

and Mrs. Robinson in an understanding talk; I'm still unaware that the long curly girl took a look of my butt but given from what I just heard from that conversation, I'm pretty believe the long curly girl - who I don't know whether she's freshman or not - did checked out my derriĂ¨re. But I wouldn't go and butt in into her business and try to prove Mrs. Robinson's point; I'm not gonna have a silly war with the long curly girl and go into the 'no you didn't, yes you did' stuff. I'm a guy who is more respectful to women and less playful and immature to them and sure every male should respect females, we all understand that. That said, after less than twenty seconds of glancing, I move my face back upfront and start walking off into another hall. Then another female staff member - a Hispanic teacher - walked out of a classroom that is almost a few blocks from the two ladies. That Hispanic woman's name is Mrs. Sanchez. She focuses her attention to the long curly girl and Mrs. Robinson and knowing what has exactly happened - she was glancing through the window while she's printing pages from the copier machine - she decides to join into the conversation to prove a point. "Hey," she shouted. The long curly girl and Mrs. Robinson glanced at Mrs. Sanchez who approached them. "What's going on?" Mrs. Sanchez asked. "This girl here got distracted by some boy's backside," Mrs. Robinson said.

"Well you got distracted by that same boy backside as hers," Mrs. Sanchez said as she place both hands on her hips. "Oh really?" Mrs. Robinson reacts with shock. Mrs. Sanchez nodded. "In what ground?" "I was standing near the printer inside this office," Mrs. Sanchez pointed to that office that is behind her. "And I saw both of you stopped walking, stepping a block further away from each other looking at a boy's behind. Mrs. Robinson kiss her teeth. "C'mon Mrs. Sanchez you know that I was checking everyone," she said. "Checking everyone? Don't get me started, I can watch everything that's happening through the halls of this school. And you got distracted the same way as hers." "Uh no-," Mrs. Robinson tried to debunk. But she kiss her teeth once again as she had enough since there's a few minutes left before homeroom and there's a little time to argue. "See this woman is agree with me," the long curly girl told Mrs. Robinson while pointing her left finger at Mrs. Sanchez. Mrs. Sanchez sighed. "You knows what I don't wanna argue with this I gotta go," she said as she starts to walk past them. "You must be in your homeroom right now young lady instead of looking at other

people's ass," she told the long curly girl while slightly turning around at her before she kept walking. "There's not much time left." MBGATS COPYCAT - END ORGINIAL - BEGIN I glanced to my left....and suddenly got my eyes on this girl. Walking in her high-heels with a green t-shirt that shouts "School Spirit" and light blue skinny jeans with a brown-colored purse over her right shoulder while placed her right hand on its handlers. And damn she is SUPER BUFF! Even though she's not as tall as I am, she's SUPER BUFF! I mean she must have been really working out or something. Because she looked as if she's gonna kick some butt and save the world. As I got my eyes hooked on her, I didn't pay attention to where am I going and I suddenly got bumped into someone else. BUMP! A dude who's almost as a big and tall than me and almost the same color of skin as mine. He too got distracted by the same hot girl that I was looking at. "Man are you okay?" He asked me as she stepped back. "Yeah I'm fine," I said. Then we glanced at the same hot girl again. As she's walking past by without notice, something caught our attention. It is the part of her body has caught our eyes. The body part of a woman that turned guys on. "DAMN!" We both said in reaction. "Man I don't want to make lewed comment on her," he said

to me while still looking at her. "And I can't keep staring at her backside," I said. "Because doing so would make me a pervert. You know what pervert means." "Yeah," he nodded while he stared at me to the left. "A pervert.." "Yep," I then turned around and glanced back at himself and place both of my hands on both of his shoulders. "Here's the thing," I said to him. "We, as teenage boys, like girls' chests and backsides. But that's the psychology fact in human beings. We just have to be careful about staring at them." "Yeah we don't want to like them too much," he said. "Or else we'll be caught as sexual predators. Womanizers can get away with it when it comes to women but the thing is we're not womanizers. We can get girls and we can befriend and/or attract girls but that doesn't mean we act like a sexual predator with women like he does." I move my head down and sighed before moving my head back up. "What I'm trying to say is that...," I placed my hands off of his shoulders. "...girls can develop when they hit puberty. And with that, the develop psychological effects on us boys and even young men so in an essence girls' chests and backsides - and I don't want to say boobs and butt because that would be offensive to women (and some men) everywhere if I believe - have the POWER to glue to our eyes and makes us wanna obsess with them. But the thing is that this would dehumanize her. This would reduce this hot chick to a sex object or even a toy to play with. Rather than GROWING into a human being. A

FREAKING human being. And that's the problem our society has been facing But another problem is that to us, we as young males and males in general don't give a darn thing about women being human beings. And it's a real problem facing all of us humans. It's like as if we as boys like girls with big chests and big backsides or if we like girls because they have sexy private parts so much that we don't often pay attention to their characters or characteristics and her capabilities and her qualities at all. Meaning that we don't care about who she really is and what she does and what she's majoring and what's her ambitions or goals. Or we don't care about what's her problem she's trying to deal with or figuring them out. All we care about girls is that they have big chests and big behinds. That's all." "And legs too," he added as he nodded. "Don't forgot about that." "Yeah girls' legs have obviously also have the POWER to steal our eyes too. And sure their legs are clean-shaved then ours. Another thing about so-called 'hot girls' is that there are models out there. Female models. And they often wear binkis, midriffs, tight jeans, and short jeans (or short shorts). Whether they're in the runway or on the cover of a magazine, they caught our eyes into those models with those features and the awkward thing is about is that the people behind the runways and the magazines make a lot of money hypnotizing us with sexual objects. And that's not good. Later, we'll become the predators and the women will be the victims of sexualization. Look, we like girls whether they have big chests and backsides or not but we also want to like girls to

be more like human beings. Human beings who have problems everyday like the rest of us. Human beings who goal and ambitions like the rest of us. That's the solution in the society that we live in." "And what happens if we stares at women's backsides too much," he asked. "Well then when women start talking about being looked at by us, the more we stare at women. the more we'll be called out by them. And then we as males will be forced to apologize to females and start calling other males out. Let me tell you, women have the power." "So you're saying that we must treat girls as human beings," he said. "Yep." "No matter if they have-" he was almost gonna say big chests and big backsides like I said but I already know what he's about to say. "Correct," I said. "Okay there a few questions about this: why do men often hangout with these women?" "Um...," I went awkward when he asked that question. But before I even answer, the bell ring. "Gee I can think of an answer next time," I said with a worrying look on my face. "Aw man," he said as I didn't have the time to answer "I guess it's time to go to class." "Are you going to English class right now?" "With who?" "Ms. Sterling."

"Sorry," I flew my hands in the air. "I have Ms. Robinson as my English teacher." He sighed. "Okay is there any class where we both attend?" He asked. "Do you have your schedule with you?" I asked. "Yeah," he then take off his bookbag, put it on the ground while bending down, open it up and pull out his schedule card out. Once he got it out and hold it on his right hand, he close his bookbag with one hand before wearing his backpack on his back and shoulders. "We can see which class we both attend now." We then place our schedule cards side-by-side with each other to find a class that match. Personally, I want to sit with this new friend. This new dude who totally understands my lessons with women and who would love to asks questions about boys and our sights towards women. "Well it looks like we have only one class that you and I can sit together," I said. "The Matter and Energy class." "After lunch," he said. We then looked at each other. "I hope that teacher doesn't assign us seats," I said with a little bit fear on my face. "You're talking about the seating chart," he said knowing what I'm fearing. "Oh yeah," I said. "So wait you're planning to sit together with me or?" He asked. "Well we haven't getting into knowing each other yet," he

said. "EXCUSE ME GO TO CLASS YOU GUYS DON'T HAVE MUCH TIME LEFT!" Ms. Kelly shouted as she walked past us. "Well I gotta go," we both said it together. "See ya." We then went into opposite directions....until I immediately realized that I don't know where the English classroom and I want to know if my new name will help me get to the classroom. I went about face hoping it's not too late before he goes to his class. "Hey wait," I start quickly walked back towards him, who stopped and glanced over his shoulder seeing me coming back. "Did you know the way to go to Ms. Robinson's class?" I asked as I approached him. "Well what room is it?" He asked. I look back at the schedule card and read the classroom number of my English teacher. "It's room 209," I said as I look back at him. "Is it okay for you to help me find it? I hope you have time to get to your class." He thought for a moment. "I'll help you find your classroom," he said with a half smile on his face. "So don't worry." I sighed in relief before we start walking down the hallway. Seconds later, he take me to room 209, which is my English classroom. "Ah thank you man," I said as I turned around to glance at him while I'm standing at the middle of the opened doorway. At least I'm not blocking students in their way when they're entering the classroom.

"Oh you're welcome," he said. "I'm very glad that you know where room 209 is and I'm sure you have time to be in your class on time. No pun intended." "Yeah," he glanced to the left, actually worried he might be late because of his help in finding where my classroom is. At least there's a classroom a few blocks nearby so that he won't be late. "I have to go," he glanced back and waved at me before heading out as quickly as he can. "I'll see you at lunch. Or if not I'll see you in Matter and Energy class." "Okay but what's your name?" But he was to rushing to his English class that he couldn't answer my question. ORIGINAL - END The Cloud COPYCAT - BEGIN (PLEASE NOTE: The “I” is actually Cassie and “The Girl with the Red Sweater” is actually Eduardo’s best friend. PLEASE REPLACE THEM) I'm still looking for the homeroom of Ms. York - Room 035. I have been looking for the room and I was still on the first floor. But as I continued looking, I'm starting to get confused here. The homeroom number I got was Room 035. At least if I could know as long as there's homeroom list plastered on several walls of almost all of the hallways. But the most confusing point is that the room numbers on the floor that I'm standing are started with 100 and not 000. Am I confused here? Or am I on the wrong floor? Because I'm on the first floor and this seems like a big high school building. But is there really an underground level? Meanwhile I saw a teenage girl

with the red hood sweater walking around heading toward me without even looking at me. She doesn't seem like confused or fooling around. Maybe taking a little walk before getting to her homeroom? *Because let me tell you most girls out there are smart, really really smart.* I glanced around once again to see if there's a room that starts with the number zero...until there's a female secretary - an African-American - walking towards right up in front of me with her right finger waving and pointing far front in the direction above me. Her name is Mrs. Richards. "Um hello you need to go to your homeroom sir," Mrs. Richards said as she approached me. "Not standing here looking like a chicken." As she said that when she came to me, I was a bit shocked and immediately struggled how to say it back in response. At that moment when some teacher, security officer or a staff member mistakenly think you clowning around and told you to stop it and do the right thing, you feel like you annoy someone - when you really didn't - and you feel kinda ashamed of yourself. When I glanced at her, she's looking very serious and she's not in the mood for playing around. I tried responding to her in a honest apologetic way. "Look I was trying to find where my homeroom is," I tried explaining her without trying to be funny. I'm definitely not a funny guy at all. At least when it comes to these situations. "Which homeroom teacher are you looking for?" She

asked while putting her right hand down to the side. "Mrs. York. She's in room 035." "Alright," she then point her right finger again, this time giving me directions. I look at where she's pointing. "You go straight and then make a left at the next hallway and then you head downstairs and when you see room numbers starting all the way to zero, you'll find where room 035 is." "I'll help you sir," the same teenage girl with the red hood sweater came approached me. She paused walking and overheard our conversation before she stepped up for help. "You gonna help him find his homeroom number?" Mrs. Richards asked her. "Yeah," the girl nodded. "Wait a minute you know where my homeroom is?" I asked. "Yeah," the girl nods again. "I'll take you there." "Well how nice of you now you take him to his homeroom before you go down to your homeroom," Mrs. Richards told the girl without a break in the sentence. "Oh I'm in the same homeroom as him," the girl said while pointing her finger at me. "Well good get going then we don't want you guys to be late." Mrs. Richards then walks away. The girl then glanced at me. "Come with me," she said before we start walking. "You gonna bit terrified when the secretary came to you."

"I wasn't terrified," I said with a head shake. "You were just looking for-" "My homeroom. You're the same one as mine?" "Of course. I didn't even get to look at the homeroom list that is either at one of the walls or on a page of the pamphlet. I knew it before it came true." "How? How did you know!" *&*&*&*&*& - New Dialouge Page edit - *&*&*&*&*& Minutes later, the girl with the red hoodie sweater has finally taken me to our homeroom. Though, we almost stepped one feet inside before quickly pulled out as they looked at each other to see who's allowed to enter first, gender-wise. "After you," she said, trying to let me first. "No you go first," I said to her. "I'm letting you go first instead." She's a bit questionable at first. But I was not awkward as I probably believe that she wants to be a generous person. And guess what, me too! It's really nice for a girl to let me in but since I'm a gentleman (and I know that letting a girl is not the rule), I refused. I make the other way around by letting her first instead. "It's nice of you letting me in but the rule has always been the opposite and I'm not gonna be the guy who breaks a rule." "Oh," she thought. "So you letting me in as a good guy instead of me letting you in?" She asked with some

strong curiosity instead of having a smirk on her face. I nodded with a polite look on my face. "Well," she paused as she slightly look away from me to give some final thought. "Um, thanks," she said while looking back at me, again without a smile, before entering inside the homeroom. She wasn't enthusiastic about her being the first because she's a generous person like me but she understand. I followed her as well. Inside our homeroom or Ms. York's homeroom whatever you call it, there's chairs and desks on to our left and a few steps up front of me is Ms. York, wearing a black suit over a light brown causal shirt, whose sitting down on a chair in front of her desk writing paperwork. In addition, she has her earphone plugged into her ears and she's listening to music goddamn loud so much that she couldn't hear us or the students walking into class or even pay attention. So much so that I wonder if a big fight either between two students or a bunch of them will help caught her distraction and her attention as well. Sure I don't like fights in school because they cause a whole lot of commotion that would get a bunch of teachers and staff members involved to break it up and would even punish a bunch of students as well for watching and recording these fights. But in one special rare case where my homeroom teacher is listening to loud music, I would have to make some fight in here an exception because it would wake Ms. York up. "I'm gonna sit somewhere in one of the back rows so I

can relax before the bell rings," I said to the girl with the red hood sweater as I walked around the front row and slightly past Ms. York. "Oh okay," the girl stopped as she nodded at me. She's near the front row of desks that are to her left. "Well I'm gonna sit in one of the front desks," she said as she sat in the middle of the front row. *&*&*&*&*& Needs to revise *&*&*&*& I then started to walk away from her twin sister and headed back towards my own seat. "Hey wait a minute," she said as she turns her body slight around to glance back at me. I stopped walking and turned my body completely around to glanced back at her. "What's your name?" She asked me. I didn't hesitate to answer that question. "Edward," I said. "What's yours?" "I'm Bryony. My twin sister over there...," she pointed at the same girl with the red hood sweater. "...is Flossie. We already rode in separate vehicles. Flossie rode in our mom's car and I rode in our dad's car." I already know that. I already know the same things Flossie said to me. But I couldn't interrupt her and say to her 'I know'. "Just giving you some little information," she continued. "You can go ahead and have a seat." "Okay," I said before I completely turned back around again. *&*&*&*&*&*& Needs to revise *&*&*&*&*&

The Cloud COPYCAT - END ORIGINAL - BEGIN Less than minutes later, my English class is in session. I was already in my seat with my English notebook and pencil on my desk. I then glanced at a boy named Tommy with nothing on his desk and looking around, I saw copies of the novel "The World is Flat" by Tim Trashidion on the top of other students' desks and I'm wondering if there's extra copies in here or should he get one himself. Ms. Robinson said. "Alright everyone y'all got your "The World is Flat" books?" She asked everyone else. "Yeah," some students said. "Except for you Tommy," Ms. Robinson quickly pointing a finger at him. "You probably need one." She then walked a few steps towards her office desk that has two copies of the same novel that my class is reading. She grabbed those books and hold them with both hands before walking back towards him. "Here you go," she said as she pass the first book to him with her right hand. "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome," she then holds the lone copy in her hands as she walked a few steps back before standing again a few steps behind her desk to face us again. I turned the first page of the book. "Alright everyone," she says to the class. "Where were we?" "The part where...," one girl said.

"Oh yeah of course," Ms. Robinson said like she remembered now. "Everyone turn to page 134." As I turned to the pages of that novel like everyone else, I suddenly saw the hot chick, the SAME hot chick with the green "school spirit" t-shirt and blue jeans, entering the classroom. She has a yellow written post-it slip on her left hand while carrying her purse on her right hand, indicated she has an excuse for being late. Ms. Robinson turns around and glances at the hot chick before quickly notices the slip in the hot chick's left hand. She takes it out of her hand. "I'll talk to you after class," Ms. Robinson said quietly to her. "Turned to page 134." The hot chick didn't say a word to her in response. Afterwards she walked past the teacher and walk towards her seat on the other section of seats. At the same time I watch the incredible attractive features of her that I quickly stopped looking before she even sit down as I don't want to be a creep or a pervert. "Pssst." I head a whisper and I glanced over my shoulder at another boy, who has brown hair. "Don't look at the hot chick too much," the boy said. "Yeah I know," I said without being aware of what this boy is about to say to me. "No dude...." "...staring at her will make feel uncomfortable. If you stare at this girl too long and she caught you, she'll call you out BIG TIME and she'll report to the teacher or a security officer or a staff member to give you not only in-school suspension but

also an written report to your parents. Girls don't like themselves being stared by the other gender for too long because otherwise they'll lose control to creeps." I reacted with a stunning look on my face like if this is actually a real consequence. "Wow are you're serious," I asked him with a whisper. He nods. "Well what happens if a girl stares on a boy?" "Um dude," he said as he starts to feel uncomfortable with the question. Not that he doesn't like the question; he feels like the answer to this feels like a punching bag to boys and all good boys in the world. "You don't want to ask that question to other people," he said to me. "Why?" I asked. He then slightly looks away for a moment. Then he glanced back at me. "Because this opposite is about girls getting away with things and boys being laughed at. It's called a double standard. You know what let me answer this question: if a girl stares at you and you'll call her out you'll be laughed out for you being stared at. The reason: she might be either fall in love with you, have a crush on you, or there's something going with you. Of course not all teachers will accept this double standard but...you better watch out because this could happen in the hallways as well. So I advise you to not stare at her, that way it'll make the best for the both of our genders." I paused for a moment. "Did you get into trouble staring at a girl or did you get laughed at for being stared at a girl?" I asked him. But before he could answer, Mrs. Robinson caught us...by

talking to each other. "Uh gentleman," she interrupt. "I should not talk over you." "Sorry," he apologized to her. "I do apologize," I said. "Are you two on page 134?" She asked us. "Yeah," me and him said it together. "Alright let's go back to where we were." She then start reading the book out loud while all of us reading it along with her. *•*•*•*•* PLEASE NOTE TO EDIT THE READING, THE QUESTION AND ANSWERS! "The world is flat because the world tends to be flat," Mrs. Robinson reads. After a few minutes, she paused reading looks up once again. "Alright does anyone in here know why the world is flat?" She asked us. The hot chick raised her hand but I raised my hand first, just a seconds before she did. "Yes," Ms. Robinson points her finger at me. "Because the world is kinda NOT FLAT," I answered. "No that's incorrect." "You...go ahead," Ms. Robinson points her finger at her. "Because the world is flat," the hot chick said. "That's right and why would the world be flat?" She asked as she looks around the room looking for answer from anyone else. However as she saw both me and the hot chick raised our hands, she gave her another chance to answer. "Yes," Ms. Robinson points her finger at me. "Because the world is kinda NOT FLAT," I answered.

"Nope that's incorrect. Mam what's your answer?" Ms. Robinson asked to the hot chick. "Because that's how the world stands," the hot chick said. "That's correct," Ms. Robinson then look back at us. "Alright let's keep reading." We then look back at the pages as we read along again with her. "The world may be flat but the countries may be big," she reads. After another few minutes of reading, she paused and looked at us again. "So can anyone tell me why the countries get so big?" She asked us. Once again me and the hot chick raised our hands but I raised my hand first, just a seconds before she did. "Yes," Ms. Robinson points her finger at me. "Because the world is kinda NOT FLAT," I answered. "No that's incorrect." And Ms. Robinson let her answer a question once again. "Go ahead," she said. "Because the countries grow," the hot chick said. "That's correct. Now why would the countries grow?" She asked us. The hot chick raised her hand once again. *•*•*•*•*•* But this time Ms. Robinson starts to ignore her as she suddenly notices that the rest of us didn't raise they hands. Maybe because we usual wait for an answer, whether it's a teacher or even one of our classmates. "Is Caroline and Eduardo the only persons in this class today who answered today's questions so far?" she asked.

And yes, Caroline is the hot chick's name. And yes, I'm little bit impressed at how Caroline knows all of the questions so far. And the rest of us look around as we look to see if someone else would raised their hand. Suddenly we hear a little bit laughter. Almost the class turns to two boys, Jamal and Stanley who are quietly chuckling bitterly. "I really wish he has a smartass brain and she has a dumbass brain," Stanley whispered to Jamal's ear while referring to me and Caroline. "Yeah," Jamal said. "That way he would answer all of the questions and not her." "Jamal and Stanley since you two talking...," Ms. Robinson points her finger at both of them. "...why won't you two go ahead the question." "What question?" Stanley asked as he's taking this as a joke. "What question?" Ms. Robinson repeat it as if they didn't hear her question. "It sounds like you guys aren't really pay attention." "Yeah," Stanley said while he and Jamal glance slightly away from her, still chuckling even as they acknowledged that she's not laughing. "You know what I'm gonna put you two in lunch detention with Ms. Harris," she said. "Want me to do that?" "What?" They both said. "Are you for real?" Jamal asked like if she's crazy about that decision. "Are you that serious?" Stanley asked with smirk on his face.

"Am I serious yes Stanley?!" Tommy then raised his hand "Go ahead Tommy," she said as she briefly point a finger at me. "Um...," I then try to give an answer. "...the reason why is because the world grows countries...I guess." I tried to make that answer the best as I can. And although Mrs. Robinson sees that I'm struggling with the answer, she thinks I'm slightly on the right track. "You're almost close...," she said. "....and then you ended up guessing at the end." Ouch, well my answer isn't the best to prevent her from being disappointed. But the teacher kept her calm as she look for somebody else to back me up. "Who wants to help him out?" She asked everyone else. Once again, everybody looked at each other. At the same time, Tiffany raised her hand once again. "Besides Tiffany," Mrs. Robinson said, hoping that another person would answer. (Please insert more of Ms. Robinson) But they couldn't figure out the answer. One person raised her hand. "Is it because the earth?" She guessed. "Well....not really," Mrs. Robinson said. "Anyone else?" After no one raised their hands, she frustratedly turns to Tiffany as she doesn't want to let the same girl answer over and over again. Not that she doesn't want Tiffany to answer, she just wants everybody else answer. "Tiffany go ahead," she said.

Day 18 PLEASE NOTE TO EDIT THE READING, THE QUESTION AND ANSWERS! "Because the countries have the ability to have lots of stuff," Tiffany said. "That's correct," Mrs. Robinson said. "You helped him out young lady," she point her finger at me once again while still staring at Tiffany at the same time. "I think you're the smartest person right now." She then glanced at me again. "And I thank you for trying your best answer," she said to me. I took a deep breath as I didn't get humiliated by the teacher. Also I'm very happy that Tiffany knows this answer....and helped me out. "The rest of you," Mrs. Robinson continued. "You guys need to work on your reading comprehension skills. You guys are slipping." She then closed her copy of the novel. "Speaking of which as a matter of fact," she then step towards her office desk and placed her copy of the novel on it and grab a pile of printed paper sheets with red marks on every one of them. It turns out they're students' homework that are graded. "I graded your homework and some of you Bs, some of you had Ds, and the rest of you got Fs," she said while holding that pile. "The only student who has an A plus is. Tiffany." She than pass out the first paper to Tiffany, which turned out to be Tiffany's graded homework. Day 19 When Tiffany saw that she got an A plus, she was not surprised. In fact, everybody else in the class was not surprised about it either; apparently that's something usual about this

classroom. "Psst," a familiar voice heard over my ear. I turned slightly around to see the same boy with brown hair whispering to me again with his head learning forward closer to me. "Did you know that Tiffany is one of the straight As students in school?" He asked me. "Um...no," I whispered to him back while shaking my head. "Well let me tell you: she gets straight As all the time. Even though she may be a troubled student, in terms of personal problems, she's a gifted student. I saw her being offered to one of the scholarship programs. She's also get straight As in her previous schools so much so that she even offered to take the GED so she can skip high school before she even come here." My eyebrows were raised as I got shocked about it. "She offered to take the GED to skip high school?" She asked. He nodded, confirming it as a yes. "Fuck. She is smart." "Super smart," he nods. Day 20 "Have you ever thought of beating her to the top?" I asked. "No," he said. "Do you?" "No," I shook my head. "Have you ever thought of getting straight As like her?" He thought about it for a moment. "You know....I wish," he said.

"EXCUSE ME NO TALKING while I'm passing out papers," Mrs. Robinson said. Day 21 "Listen...," the young boy with brown hair continues to whisper to me as low as he can do that the teacher wouldn't get us caught. "...DON'T OVERESTIMATE HER," he's referring to Tiffany and her straight A credentials. "If you do-" "Who's whispering?" Mrs. Robinson asked the class while simultaneously interrupting our conversation again. Me and the brown-haired boy glanced at her in fear, hoping that we don't eventually get caught. As soon as she goes back to passing out papers, I glanced back at that boy. "Sorry we can talk later after class," I whispered to him. "Good idea," he said with nod before leaning back towards his seat. I turned my body slightly back around facing upfront. Day 22 "Alright look at your grade, see why you got that grade and ask yourself is that the grade you want," Mrs. Robinson told us. "While I'll planning your tomorrow's homework." She then walk back towards her office desk. "That'll be for the next few minutes." She then sat down at her professional chair doing scamming through her files with a click of a mouse. A few minutes later...of quietness, Mrs. Robinson got up from her seat once again and take out a small of new homework copies out of the printer she just printed out of. "Okay here's your homework for tonight," she said as she comes

back at the middle of the seating area. There she starts passing out copies just like she did with the graded homework. "Don't screw it up," she continued while still passing out papers. "If you don't like your grade and you don't want to have that grade on your next homework, don't screw it up. Study hard. Work hard. And if you want to boost your grade up, you better not screw the next few homeworks." She finished passing out papers. "Or else you'll be repeating this class again. And all of us teachers don't like to see ANY of you repeating that class." Then the bell rang and all of us began putting away our things of what we need into our bookbags and purses as quickly as possible. "Alright class is dismissed," Mrs. Robinson said as she went back towards her office desk once again while at the same time all of us packing up and getting up out of our seats. While that, there's something Mrs. Robinson has remembered to do something earlier: talking to a late student after class. "Tiffany we need to talk," she said. Tiffany was almost got up out of her seat when her name got called. "Hey um did you know that girl?" I asked the boy as we get up out of our seats. "Yeah," he said. "Since when?" "Since the first day of high school. The first day of high school, she was answering the first questions that the rest of us should've know of and she cracked the code on answering all of the difficult questions in her summer homework and

she became the first student to get an A+ on all of her standardized test. That is despite the fact that since she got an A+ on every single one of her class, she doesn't even have to take a single standardized test." I was shocked I hear that a girl didn't even take a test. "So you mean that she takes those quizzes for extra credit?" I asked him. "Definitely yes," he said. While we got up out of her seat, me and my new friend watched her feeling nervous walking up to the teacher. "I hope she doesn't get humiliated by Mrs. Robinson," the boy with the brown hair whispered to me. "I hope not," I said to him without looking while shaking my head. "C'mon we don't want to get caught being nosey at their situation because we got classes to go and we don't want to be late," he said as he start walking past me and I start following him. "But thereâ€™s one weekness out of her: sheâ€™s often late to class but yet she managed to catch up the first few minutes of the day or even knows what she had just missed." He said. "How?" I asked as we exit out of the classroom and stopped on the wall between that classroom's opened door and the other one while facing each other. "She studies information every weeknight ahead of the next day," he said. "Just in case if she's late." "Isn't because of a transportation problem?" I asked. "Well...she goes on a school bus that is pretty much...in a fair condition. And when I mean by 'fair condition' I meant that the bus isn't in a good shape at all times and situations and

sometimes the bus driver, who is female by the way, doesn't have the time for patience as she has other things to take care of for the school district." Day 23 "How did you know?" I asked. "Did you meet her?" "I actually did about three weeks ago and she seems a pretty nice lady." "Yeah a pretty nice lady to bang on," I chuckled. He chuckled as well. "I agree. I feel bad for her." "Yeah me too,” I said. “But here’s the thing: her tardiness don’t derail her from being a straight A studient,” he said. “And how?” I asked. "Dude let me tell you. She is the top person in the school to get a GPA that high," he explained. "And everyone else is like 'wow she could really do that' and I don't even know I could beat her." "Is there a competition between her and everybody else?" I asked. "Well there is some competition but basically everyone is a bit jealous of her and her GPA, especially the boys." "And what about you?" I asked. "What about me?" He points a finger at himself. "Yeah." "Look I kinda a bit intimidated but at the same time I don't want to spew hate against her or make a complaint about her. But I'm just worried that it feels like the more people are jealous about her, the more competitive she'll become." "Have you met her?"

"Well I haven't met her...yet. Have you?" "No," I shook my head. "I haven't met or seen her." "Well if you see her or even encounter her (or walked up to her), be careful because she would see you as one of the jealous students out there." “Well I'm off to class." I pulled out my class schedule out of my right jeans pocket. “Me too,” he said.” "Where are you heading?" I asked. "At Matter and Energy class with Ms. Whipple," he said. "Where are you heading?" I read the class schedule to see what's next after English. "Well I guess I had Tech Ed with Mr. Woodward," I said. "ALRIGHT YOU TWO," Ms. Kelly snapped at both of us as she approaches. "You guys better get moving or else you two are going to be late so stop talking and get moving!" She told us. "Before I could send you guys in detention and you two don't want that." She then walked away. “Sorry,” the boy with the brown hair said to her. “We’ll be leaving right now,” I said to her. “Well then good go to your class.” Ms. Kelly then turns to the student body. "ALRIGHT PEOPLE LET'S GET TO CLASS!" She shouts as she walks upfront, passing by students and passing us and as she turns left. "WE DON'T HAVE ALL DAY STUDENTS!" Me and the boy with the brown hair glanced back at each other after looking at Ms. Kelly. "Well I had to go," we both said together. "Wait, what's your name?" We both asked together.

"I'm Eduardo Wakenouski," I introduce my name. "I'm Finnigan." "Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you two." We then saw another group of students walking past by through the same English classroom that we had just exit out of. Me and Finnigan, the boy with the brown hair, thought that it's really time for us to go now. "Well I gotta go," I said. "Me too," he said. "See y'all!" We both said it together. We then walk into different directions. However, Finnigan glanced back at me over his shoulder and suddenly got distracted by my voluptuous body part. "Nice butt dude!" He shouted with a compliment. I stopped walking as I got shocked at what he just said. I glanced back at him over my shoulder. He didn't try to hide himself. He didn't even attempt to go walk away to make himself unnoticed so that I can figure out who said it. He was right there staring at me with a halfsmile. "You could gain a few more pounds on your butt to look exactly like Tim Trashsian," he said. At least he didn't chuckle at me, tease at me or make fun of me because of my derriĂ¨re. So I half-smiled at him back. "Thanks," I said to him politely. "You're welcome," he said before turning around.

But when I see him turned back around, I caught a glimpse of his own tush. "And you have a nice butt too," I said to him. And my compliment seemed to stopped him as well. He glanced back at me over his shoulder once again. "Thanks man," he said. "No problem." I said. We then finally head away from each other with half-smiles on our faces. Meanwhile inside the classroom where Tiffany approaches Mrs. Robinson with her pink purse over her right shoulder as Mrs. Robinson sat back down at her office desk. "I want to say that you're an excellent student in English," Mrs. Robinson said to Tiffany without looking. "In fact, you're the excellent student in my class." "Thanks," Tiffany said. Mrs. Robinson then glanced at her. "I was hoping for that response out of your mouth," she said before glancing back at the computer. "What I'm concerned about - and you should be concerning about it as well - is a bunch of your late tardiness." "Oh yeah," Tiffany said while shaking her head. "Me coming to late for class multiple times." "Can you explain to me why?" Mrs. Robinson glanced back at Tiffany as she placed her right hand on her right hip and placed her left finger on her chin while leaning back towards her chair. "Um...," Tiffany understands why she approached her but she

struggled to answer the teacher's question as other circumstances may be involved that she doesn't know how to describe them. "Um hello I need an answer," Mrs. Robinson said while pointing her finger to the clock as she doesn't have time for patience. "You don't have time to answer that question that long and I don't have time to wait for that." Because of this, Tiffany got forced to answer in a not-soproperly way. "Um I got late on the bus," she explains. "Because the school bus I usually rode in have gotten into many problems." "Like what?" Mrs. Robinson asked. "Like the bus broken down, got oil broken down, got stuck in traffic, got a flat tire several times, among other things." "Did your school bus driver thought about you and your rider-mates are going to be late often?" "She drives the only school bus available to her - and it was a used one - as the other school buses are expensive for her to spend her money into." "Did you or you guys tried to get her to fix the bus?" "She's not the fixer, the bus maintainace is and she had to get them to fix it, otherwise she would quit her job and I don't want her to quit her job." "Okay," Mrs. Robinson nodded as she's learning what's Tiffany is talking about. "Can you think of another school bus you can ride to school on time? Or is that the only bus you have available?" Tiffany sighed. "Unfortunately that's the only school bus I rode," she said. "The bus route is near my house and that bus

route is only for that school bus." "Okay. Has your school bus involved in a crash or something? So far?" "No." "That's good." Their conversation continues as another bunch of students coming into this classroom. "Alright let me tell you something," Mrs. Robinson before she lean back forward and move her face closer to Tiffany. "The attendance system doesn't except excuses. And you're going to marked tardy more often and that could reduce or put a dent on your grade average. But you can bring me written letters from the bus driver or spend money on that bus driver for her to fix the bus herself or find other ways, other ways of transportation to get to school on time. It's that clear." Mrs. Robinson was serious. Tiffany wasn't sure about these options. But she had to make a choice in order to come to class on time if she wants to have a perfect grade in that glass. "Clear," she said with a nod. "Very clear. I'll do my best to get to this class on time. So I don't get my perfect grade screwed up." "Good," Mrs. Robinson nodded before she open one of her desk draws and pull out a notepad and a pen before closing it. "Alright young lady I'm writing a late pass so that you're be excused on your next class." She ripped that out and gave it to her. "Here you go. Have a nice day." Tiffany takes it and start walking off as the bell rings again for the next class to be session. ORIGINAL - END

ORIGINAL - BEGIN The other stuff #1 At the same time as I get out for lunch, Tiffany the hot chick came out of the algebra class and when she exit out of the classroom like the rest of her classmates, she starts walking in true hot chick fashion. So much so that while she walks, her bosom and her behind start attracting a bunch of boys she's walking past by just like any hot chick would. "Oh my god," one boy said. "Do you believe it?" Another boy asked. "Man is she hot?" Third boy ask the fourth boy. "Yep she sure is," forth boy said. "Wow look at her butt!" Fifth boy shouted. And that comment heard from behind made her so infuriating that she stop walking. For a few seconds. She didn't attempt to look back at who said it. In fact, she doesn't have to. "Excuse me boys that's inappropriate," Ms. Kelly said as she walks past the boys and even her. "I hope her boobs and her ass are on the cover of the Playboy magazine," another boy said. Tiffany frustratedly sighs and walks away. "Bye bye hot chick," one boy said before he immediately start smell something smelly coming right through him. "Damn did you guys smell it?" He asked the other boys if they smelled it while fanning his nose. The boys who glares at Tiffany are starting to smell it and once they smell it, they recognize something stinky. "Whoa that's a fart!" One of the boys said as he moves back and fan his nose too.

“Somebody just farted, man,” the second boy said as he start fanning his nose as well. “Was it you?” “Oh hell no. I think it's the hot chick.” "Wait did the hot chick just farted?" Another one of the boys asked. “Yep.” “You think so?” “Yep.” "Well somebody must be farting," the third boy said as he held his shirt over his nose to block the smell. “And I don't know it was her.” "Of course it's her doofus," the forth boy said as he's fanning his nose as well. “ It must be the hot chick who farted.” “Well I can smell a fart coming right out of her ass when she walked past us!” "God gee-wiz," the fifth boy said as he held his hand over his nose. "You're right. That hot chick just made a silent-buttdeadly fart at us." "Yeah totally man," the first boy said. Then Ms. Kelly comes out of a classroom and the moment when she enters the hallway she start smelling the fart and once she smell it, she turns at the boys. "EXCUSE ME WHO FARTED IN THE HALLWAY?!" Ms. Kelly asked them. "Um it wasn't me," the second boy told her. "And it wasn't us either," the fifth boy told her. "It's the hot chick," the fourth boy told her while nodding with the third boy. "It doesn't matter," Ms. Kelly said as she shakes her head.

"You guys shouldn't be farting inside this building! If you want to fart, fart outside," she said without a break in the sentence. She then walks to the same direction Tiffany went. At least Ms. Kelly didn't mistakenly punish the boys for farting. “But Ms. Kelly it was that hot chick who farted, not us,” the fifth boy trying to explain to her but she left. "You know what, let's get outta here guys," the first boy told the other boys. “The smell is getting worse now.” "Yeah good idea," the third boy said. “We can get out of this hot chick fart right now.” "So we can breathe some fresh air," the fourth boy said. "Wait are we gonna chase after the hot girl?" The second boy asked. "What?! You think we gonna chase after that hot girl who farted at us?" "Well...at least she's hot." "Oh c'mon let's get outta here." The boys walked away from this hallway and went outside. At the same time, Tiffany continues to walk towards the cafeteria as the smell of her fart continues to spread as she's walking, though nobody in this hallway smell as they too busy with lunch. Then she suddenly stopped by the situation with the girl with the blond hair. Tiffany stepped a few blocks back and place herself against a wall while peaking his head to watch the situation without getting caught. At the same time as she watches, as soon as I almost heading towards the cafeteria, I suddenly stumbled across a bunch of

boys circling around a girl who is WAY more sexier than Tiffany the hot chick. And I think that that girl's chest and behind caught those boys' attention and when it comes to way sexier girls like her, the boys turned themselves into immature when they approached her. "Hey there," boy #1 said to this girl with the messy blond hair as he and the other boys walked up to her with smirks on their faces. "Sexy girl," he added a lewd comment. The girl glanced up at them with a smile on her face, taking those comments as okay nicknames. "So sexy-ass girl what the hell are you doing?" Boy #2 asked. And that question made me stop for a second as I'm not sure whether that boy is saying "sexy-ass" as in she really is sexy or saying that term coming as mocking her. And I thought to myself if this is just one of those 'having fun of you' conversations or one of those 'making fun of you' conversations. The question to myself is should I leave them alone and think their conversation is not my business or should I actually go and intervene and stop the conversation from going into a dark turn. I then glanced at that girl who is the center of the boys' attention. "Dude she's not just a sexy-ass girl," boy #3 told boy #2. "She's a sexy-ass bitch....and I want to fuck her." "Hey guys whoa whoa whoa," I immediately jumped in as the word bitch coming out of that boy's mouth towards her made me wanna call these boys before they could make even more worse comments. "What did you just call her?" I asked Boy #3.

Boy #3 moves his head closer to me. "A sexy-ass bitch and I want to fuck her." "Oh so you want to have sex with her?" I asked with a surprise look on my face. "Don't you want sex?" "Oh I really do," I nodded while not not having a mode with him as I actually don't want to play games with those boys. "I want to have sex. Protected sex. That's what you guys should have." "Oh c'mon really?" The boys asking this question at once. "Oh so you don't want protected sex huh?" I asked with a know-it-all attitude. "So you guys want to be naked or stuff?" The boys didn't answer my question. They instead look at each other with a smiles fading in before they burst out laughing. I folded my arms looking quite pissed. "Oh so you guys want to naked sex then, okay," I said without a pause in that sentence, "Don't you want to have sex with this girl right here?" Boy #4 asked me as he point his finger at her. "I want to have sex with her...," I nodded again. "....if I know her." "Well did you know her?" Boy #2 asked me. "Well let ask the same question to all of you?" I folded my arms back. "Did you guys EVEN know her?" "Well...," boy #1 said as he glances back at his other friends before he glances back at me . "...I mean...." "We had just want to gawk at her that's all," boy #2 said to me.

"Gawk at her?" I asked. "Yeah." "So you're guys checking out her so-called 'hot stuff' like what's on her chest or what's on her bottom?" I pointed fingers at my chest and my bottom to show them what I'm talking about. "Oh dude can you please get your ass out of the way so we can focus on that dumbass blonde over here?" Boy #3 asked me. "Whoa what?" I was surprised by what that boy just said. The girl with the blond hair raised her eyebrows and open her mouth as she reacted with shock as well. "Excuse me what the fuck did you just said to me," she asked him. "A dumbass blonde," boy #3 said. "Oh okay," she nodded with an unhappy attitude. "Oh so you're calling her a dumbass blond," I said to him. "Can I tell you about her, thanks," my eyebrows squinched while I nodded my head. "She's NOT a dumbass blond. She's a smartass blond who can almost every single math question correctly than ANY of you. She's a smartass girl who can do very well in school just like all the smartasses around here, especially most of the girls. I'm not saying all but I'm saying most of them. The fact is she's a smartass chick better than any one of you." "Oh that's what you think," boy #1 said. "Oh really, okay let me tell you this: DON'T call a girl a dumbass any other insult term." "Yeah but what if she really is dumb?" Boy #3 asked. "Yeah can we still call her a dumbass?" Boy #2 asked.

"I have a question: what if somebody call you a dumbass dude?" "Um...why did you even ask this question to me?" Boy #3 asked me. "Yeah that's none of your business," boy #2 said to me. "That's none of my business?" I asked while pointing my finger at myself. "So you guys are not concerned about being called a dumbass?" "Alright that's enough can we just shut him up?" Boy #4 asked his friends. "C'mon let's go beat the crap out of him," boy #1 said as they slowly walked close to me and the girl. But the girl with the blond hair quickly steps up as she steps in front of me and pushes her right hand in mid-air, signaling them to stop. "Whoa excuse me," she said. "If you gonna beat the crap out of him then I'll beat the crap out of all of you." And to be clear, very clear: she isn't joking. The boys stand there froze while staring at her; her angry and serious face makes them nervous about whupping my ass. They glanced at each other thinking to themselves if they really gonna do it. As they glanced at her again, they're starting to realize that beating the crap out of me is not a good idea, especially in front of a girl like her. Boy #1 started to shake his head. The rest of the boys shake their heads too. "You know what let's get out of here and get some lunch," boy #1 told his friends as they start walking away from us. "Yeah we don't wanna deal with this," boy #3 said. As the boys walks away from us, it appears that her hand-

signaling worked. And I was impressed. "Nice move girl," I said before we high-five each other. "You saved me from getting an ass-whuppen." "Yeah and thank you for defending me and teaching those boys a lesson," she said. "Is there anything negative that these guys said to you?" I asked while we start walking towards the cafeteria. "Did you see any of these guys before?" "Um no," she said as she shook my head. "They encounter other girls too with their lewd remarks; this is my first encounter with them before you decided to step in and call them out." "Okay so you never get encountered by other boys?" "No. Just these...group of them." "Okay," I nodded, but this time in a more friendly way. As we start walking down the hallway, I was been unaware that Tiffany was watching the whole situation unfolded through peeking her head out from a wall. It was kinda apparent that the way I handle the situation impressed her and she wants to learn how I got into that place. "You know," the girl with the blond hair continues talking to me. "I actually answer almost all of the math questions correctly. Did you really thought I actually did when you told them about my intelligence?" "Well actually no," I said with a nervous chuckle. "The reason why I called you a smart-ass is because I want the boys to know that you're simply not a dumbass and there are no dumbass blonds in here." We almost made it to the cafeteria but then suddenly she

stopped. So do I and we face each other as I wonder why did she stopped. "Um I'm actually going to have lunch with the club," she told me. "I have my lunch packed inside my purse." "Can I join?" I asked as I folded my arms once again. "Um you actually need a membership application to join; you can't go to that club like it's free. I do apologize for that. "No that's okay." I then placed my left hand on my left hip and point my right finger at the cafeteria. "I'm just gonna head over there and get some lunch myself." "Okay well what your name?" "Eduardo." "My name is Jenny. Jenny Schwartonicy." We then shake hands. "Nice to meet you Jenny," I said. "Nice to meet you Eduardo," she said. We then let go our hands. She sighed as her time starts to fly. "Well I gotta go to the club," she said as she's starts to leave. "See you later." I waved my right hand at her. After she witnessed, Tiffany was amazed. "Damn," Tiffany said to herself. "I'm impressed at him." "Whoa didn't you see that?" A girl's voice asked. Tiffany turns around to see who said it; it is her best friend. Her name is Cassie. "Hey there Cassie," Tiffany said. "Hey there Tiffany," Cassie said with a wave. Cassie has blond hair as the girl with the blond hair (Jenny),

only blonder. They have been in best friends since sixth grade at a middle school despite differences in their colors of their skin and luckily because of their shared interests, no interests among their parents about moving and the distance between that school and this school, Tiffany and Cassie survived the BF transition, a fate that sees whether they're gonna stay together or not. Like Tiffany, Cassie was impressed at how I handle the situation with Jenny. "So whatcha you doing?" Tiffany asked Cassie. "Oh I'm doing the same thing as you're doing moments ago," Cassie said. "Oh yeah," Tiffany nods as she knows what Cassie is taking about. "You were looking at-" "Yeah," Cassie nod before glancing at me walking with the girl with the blond hair and talking to her. "I was impressed by that boy over there defending that blond girl," Cassie said to Tiffany. "Yeah me too," Tiffany said as she's looking back at the exact same place that Cassie is looking right now. "I wish I would hangout with him," Cassie said. "I wish I would date him," Tiffany said. "You think so?" they asked each other at once. "Definitely!" "Well I'm gonna meet you at the cafeteria in a few minutes," Cassie said before walking to the women's bathroom where it's not a few blocks far from where they're standing. "I have to do something with my face." "Okay I'll head to the cafeteria," Tiffany said before she walks away.

The other stuff #2 The following is copied from the The Chilly and The Fudge sections of the The Watermelon folder. At the cafeteria, I was sitting down at an empty table with my packed lunch. I was about take a bite of my peanut butter and jelly sandwich when suddenly the big tall black guy - the same guy who bumped into me while distracting at Tiffany the same hot chick that I also got distracted at but also helped me get to my English class on time - approached me with his own packed lunch holding on his right hand while also carrying his backpack over both of his shoulders as well. "Is someone sitting there?" The big tall black dude asked me while pointing his finger at and empty seat on the other side of the table. "No," I shook my head while holding my sandwich in both of my hands. "Can I sit here?" "Yep," I nodded. "Ah thanks man," he said before he sat down in front of me while placing both of his knees underneath the table's top. As he placed his packed lunch on top of the table, he quickly notices the peanut butter and jelly sandwich which I'm taking a bite of. "Hey I have the same sandwich as yours," he said. I finished biting the first bite and glanced at him. "You have?" I asked. "Yeah," he quickly unzip his lunch box and pull out his own peanut butter and jelly sandwich and holding it up in the air while showing it to me.

Looking at his sandwich, I recognize that it's the same as his and he's right about it. Just one question: "Did your mom make that sandwich or you actually make it?" I asked. "Did you make that sandwich?" He asked. "Yep, did you?" "Nope my mom make that sandwich," he then takes a bite of it. "I have to go and get a shower during that time after I cook breakfast for her and my sisters." I paused eating as I about to eat another bite. "Wait you don't have a brother?" I asked. "Well...," he sighed. "I wish I had one but I don't. I'm the only brother in the family. In fact, I'm the only male in the house." "Oh wow," I reacted because being a teenage boy living in a house full of females is tough, REALLY tough. Seeing my nervous reaction, he realizes that he need to assure me with this. "Don't worry man," he said. "Me, my sisters, my aunts and mom are gonna pretty well despite the drama that has been surrounded us. I'm cool with me being the only male in the family as long as they're all good girls." I sighed out of relief. "Alright that's good," I said before taking another bite of my sandwich. "Did I also mention that I'm also part of the cheerleading squad?" He asked. That question made me spit out a bite that I just chew on the table as I'm shocked to hear that that big tall guy is a part of the cheerleader squad. "Excuse me are you serious?" I asked me. He nodded.

"Since when?" "You know let me tell you," he says to me. "I join the cheerleading squad in the summer before the first day of high school. Remember the summer pamphlet that came in the mail?" "Well yeah I read all the details and the opportunities from the flyer," I said. "But I got that flyer last week even though school is already begin and I miss any of the opportunities. But I just didn't know that a big guy would join the cheerleading squad and become a cheerleader, a male cheerleader I should say." "What you got a problem with me being a cheerleader?" He asked. I paused before I was even gonna answer that question. And instead of doing that, I said "Nothing. Nothing's wrong." "Listen," he says. "The reason why I'm a cheerleader is simply not because of meeting with girls. Most boys think that boys themselves getting into the cheerleading squad is just simply meeting with the girls. But it's more than that. Cheerleading is about cheerleading for something. Cheerleading is about cheerleading for whatever you're supporting to. For example, if you're a cheerleader for a sports team, then you're cheerleading for them. And in this case, I'm part of the cheerleading squad who supports our school." "Yeah but you're a boy," I said. "Why does it matter? It doesn't matter if it's a boy joining an all-girls cheerleading squad. Look what I'm trying to explain here is that there are other reasons why I, as a boy, join the cheerleading squad besides bonding with the girls. One, I

want to cheer for the school and I want to support the school and I really do think that the school needs support so I jumped in into the action and cheerleading is the only place to support. Two, not only I don't want to let the cheerleading squad down but I also don't want to let this school down and the student-body down. Third and finally, cheerleading for this school helps the student-body energetic about coming to school and coming to learn." I was impressed by why my big male friend join cheerleading. I'm really glad that he didn't simply join to meet the cheerleaders themselves. Still the notion of a boy in an allgirls squad makes me nervous about him. "Dude I really love your reasoning," I said. "I understand that but there's going to be some boys who don't like you being in an all-girls something." "Yeah I get it," he said with no concern of it that much. "That's why I got a bodyguard. A female bodyguard." And as soon as he said it, I saw a girl upfront approaching towards us. A girl with black straight hair and dark skin. A girl who is BIG, with her BIG BICEPS, TRICEPS, BIG STRONG LEGS, BROAD SHOULDERS. I can literally see her wearing a red t-shirt so tight that I can barely see her BIG MUSCLE CHEST and SIX-PACK ABS from underneath her shirt. Like my reaction with Tiffany and how buff she was, I reacted with my eyebrows raised as this chick with that hot body really turned me. Because with a chick like that, I could be protected from the forces of evil. And I'm also wondering if there are also girls who buff and muscular like Tiffany.

"Damn, she had a damn workout," I said in response. This hot chick with the red t-shirt then came over to the big tall guy as she stands in-between us. "Hello there Damarion," she said to the big tall guy. "Hello there Briella," he said. "Wait is Damarion your name?" I asked him since I asked the name of the big tall guy too late when I was entering English class. "Yeah," he said. "This is Brielle." "Hi," she said as she waved at me. "She's one of my big sisters...and one of my female bodyguards." He smiles and nods insanely. "Well hello there Brielle," I said. "Hello there," she said. "Um what's your name?" I glanced back at Damarion as we didn't ask each other's names to each other. "Um maybe I should have introduce myself early on," Damarion said. "No that's okay," I said. "I should've ask you 'what's your name is' the moment when you helped me get to English class not after." "No I did hear your question but I couldn't have time to answer because-" "You don't want to be late for class." "Yeah that's correct," he nods. "Or you didn't introduce your names at that time you guys met?" Brielle asked. "Nope until you showed up," I said.

"Well at least it's not your fault okay," he said. "Now that we introduce our names can we move on?" "Yes I think we can move on," she said. "Okay so Brielle is your female bodyguard," I said to him. "Yes." "And also your sister." "Yes...one of them. Did I already told you that before?" "Oh yeah sorry. So how come I didn't see her when we first met?" I asked. "Oh yeah I was at the teacher's office doing something," she said. "Yeah she's part of the club," he added. "Well since you said Brielle is one of your um...bodyguard sisters, can you tell me how many of them you have? Because they can't be walking around." "Look I understand what you just said," he says. "They're into their busy and important stuff they have to do for their respective teachers. But let me assure you: they know where I am. Either through their smartass brain or their smartphone." He then pull out his smartphone and show me the front screen. I move my face closer towards his smartphone to take a closer look and see what he's showing me: an app featuring a close-up map where he and his bodyguard sisters are currently locate; a blue human icon indicates him and a red human icon indicates a bodyguard sisters of his. Currently, there is a red icon exactly sandwiched with the blue icon in a current map called Cafeteria, indicating that this red icon represents Brielle.

I think what this app is. "Oh so this is an app where your sisters can track you?" I asked while glaring at him. "Yep," he said before pulling his smartphone. "My sisters use this app. They're making sure that I'm okay." "Did you, too, check the app often to make sure that your sisters are okay as well?" I asked as move my face back. "Oh of course," he said. "I do check to make sure they're okay as well. That's because I love them. I love them dearly and I love them to death. Even though we had problems, we always managed to stick together." "I protect him and he protects me," Brielle added while point fingers at him and herself. "We both protect each other." "Let me clarify this," he says to me. "We all protect each other and ourselves. My sisters protect me while I protect them. My sisters also protect each other and themselves while I protect myself as well. Our mom and aunts also do take care of us and we do take care of them as well. All of us do take care of each other and ourselves." "Well that's awesome to hear that," I said. "Okay can we talk about Tiffany." "Oh the hot chick who can't get her shit together?" Brielle asked. "Oh yeah," he nodded with his eyebrows widen. "I seen her having trouble with the Matter and Energy teacher." "What happened?" I asked. "She had an argument about a subject." "There was some sort of a tension over how the ballon experiment works," Damarion explains to me. "The teacher says the experiment will work while Tiffany say it won't work.

And they argue for like ten minutes or so." "Yeah it waste so much of our class time," Brielle added. Day 3 Meanwhile on the same cafeteria, Tiffany and Cassie sitting down on an empty side of an table not far across from where me and Damarion are sitting. They sat in front of each other face to face with their school food placed upfront towards themselves. "So let's talk about your bus tardiness this morning," Cassie said to Tiffany. "I'm starting to get concerned about you and your not-so-perfect attendance." Tiffany sighed as she doesn't want to talk about it. "Look go ahead and talk about my bus tardiness, Cassie," she said. "Let me tell you: it's not my fault. It's my bus driver. She is the one who would make me and the rest of the bus riders late to school." "Why would she do that?" Cassie asked while taking a taste of her strawberry yogurt. "Why would she make y'all late?" "Why would she make us late?" Tiffany repeated that question. "It's because she has a slow bus and the slow bus is not going well because it's slow. And if it's slow, it's slow. And if the bus is slow, well you're riding on a slow bus." She sighed. "The school bus driver tries to find another school bus that is a bit faster than this one but she currently doesn't have money to got rent a school bus." Then she hear a ringtone sound. She then grab into her purse and pull her smartphone out of it and looks at the screen; it's a notifica-

tion. From The Washington Post. Saying that the bus maintenance didn't really cooperate with the bus driver and that the bus maintenance thinks all buses drove like that and told her she had to deal with it. "Well I guess the bus maintenance didn't really give a shit about how slow this bus is. I guess we have to deal with it in the meantime." "Well listen Tiffany don't worry about it too much," Cassie said. Worrying about it too much will give you stress." "Well is there any way I can not worry about it while I'm on this SLOW BUS?!" Tiffany shouted. "I mean what can I do in case there's something shit going down." "Alright first of all. When there's something's wrong with the bus, the first thing you need to do is calm yourself down and" "Calm myself down?" "Yep. And when you calm yourself down, keep calm before the storm." "Oh yeah," Tiffany nodded with a pathetic tone. "Keep calm before the bus driver starts screaming into hell!" "Alright Tiffany," Cassie said softly with her calm posture. "You started to get heated already. I haven't got into the second step yet." "Oh." "The second step....," Cassie says. "....is when the bus driver confronts you and every other bus rider on that bus, just listen what to she said and follow what she said." "So let's have her waste our time going to school," Tiffany said. "Hooray!" She shouted with a pathetic tone. Day 4

Cassie sighs. "Tiffany can you let me finish what I'm saying here?" She asked. "Alright I'll shut up," Tiffany said. "I'll shut my mouth for now." "Thank you. Now the third and final step is get to the office when the bus gets to school very late; the office can give you a late pass. So that's the three steps when facing a possible problem regarding the bus. There I'm finished talking about the steps. You can talk now." Tiffany sighed. "Do you have problems on the bus Cassie?" She asked. "Well actually I ride MetroBus," Cassie said before starts laughs awkwardly. Her laugh turns into a sigh acting like she doesn't want to be in that bus. "I wish I would take another transportation." "What? You couldn't get your parents to drop you off and pick you up from school?" Tiffany asked. Cassie shook her head. "My parents are so super busy. They're working their butts off making that hard-damn money to pay off the bills because we're so fucking poor. I mean we already have our jobs at the Washington Retail company. You work your butt in there, I worked my butt of in there as well. At least Washington Retail can pay us fairly, I mean they're doing good so far as far as I'm concern." "BUURRRRP!" Tiffany quickly clenched her left fist and place the top of her left fist towards her mouth to cover her burp. "Excuse me." "Eww girl," Cassie said. "That packed lunch gives you stark gas fuel. Are you sure you're gonna eat that regular from now

on?" "Girl, they are other types of foods that give us stark gas fuel," Tiffany points it out. "Yeah but this packed school lunch gives you the most gas." Tiffany sighs once again. "Cassie I'm going to be fine," she said. "Alright, okay," Cassie said as she's not convinced. "At least I'm not gonna burp or fart." "Whatever girl." (End of scene) During school dismissal, Tiffany saw a glimpse of my butt once again for a few seconds before turning back around...only to find herself bumped into another female student, resulting her books slipped to the ground. It was a shock to her; she didn't expect to get bumped into someone while going out but then again, she needs to pay attention still because she never know if someone is walking in the other direction. "Hey watch where you fucking going bitch," the female student said to Tiffany as she picks up her books off the floor. "Did you need help?" Tiffany asked. "Nope I don't need help. You need help figure out how to watch where the fuck you're going and not bumped into other people next time." The female student said. "You need to work that shot out." She then start walking out. Tiffany felt a bit humiliated by her outburst as she figures herself how to avoid that ever again ORIGINAL - END

[INSERT PAGE 36: TIFFIANY'S WASHINGTON RETAIL WORK SCENE] Hours later, I was at home with nothing but tight blue shorts that make my butt look sexy and a pair of socks. And I was doing homework in my room...well pain in the ass homework whatever the fuck I call it. Why do I call my homework 'pain in the ass homework'? Well because I receive homework from almost EVERY one of my classes...except gym. And almost every single one of my homework handles to me is much difficult than the other. I can tell (right now) that the most not-as-difficult homework is English, but even English homework is a bit difficult to do. Basically every one of homework is hard, it's just that it ranges from hard...to HARDEST! And man, I couldn't even crack the hard homework, which is, again, English. And no, I won't ask my mom would help me because (I believe that) her answers may sometimes differ from what the actual answers and that will ended up in a grade that is less than an A. (If you can take a look at an example to what I'm saying: in almost all of the questions in one particular homework, I answered what my mom thinks it's the answer; some of them ended up being correct while others ended up being wrong when that homework is being graded by my teacher. It's not that the teacher thinks it's wrong; the homework has answers from its official teacher's guide made by national educators. Matter of fact, all homework has answers from all official teacher's guides, whether separate in regards to literature books or having

them within a workbook.) And no I'm not gonna do homework later because that would make doing the homework REALLY HARDER in that less amount of time. That means that you're actually not really interested in doing homework. If you feel like you wanna do homework at the last minute, then it tells you that you're actually not that interested in doing homework. Because why do homework at the last minute if you don't feel like not doing it? Because homework is part of school, homework is part of life and homework is also part of school as well. So you're not interested in homework, then you're not that interested in school. Then if you're not interested in school, then you're not interested in your life. Because life is the extremely important thing in you and the rest of the human beings on the planet. I'm just telling you that. Basically I don't want to be a slacker and neither do you. If you actually have a problem focusing and maybe it's due to autism, OCD or dexaylaia, then you might have to check on your doctor. So back to my homework problem? What should I do? Who I need to get help? 'Sighs'. Guess I have to help myself as best I can. To give you a glimpse of my pain in the ass homework, here it is: English requires me to to do substantial research...apparently, not just notes from the teacher; given a failing grade, maybe research from an outside source wasn't the best choice, but even still he could continue to research it just in case there's an answer pop up that feels like it's (a clue to) the right answer to the question. The HARDEST subject

is Algebra. Well I knew Algebra was going to be a bit difficult but I didn't know Algebra was gonna be THAT difficult and right now I currently got an F for that class...so far. Well, Pre-Algebra was bit easier but if I had know that Algebra was going to be THAT difficult, had I known that and if I know that there's summer practice online on the web, then I would prepare to do this subject and figure out the math problems a bit easier. PAGE 31: Algebra problems and English homework problems plus dinner recipe and ingredients PLEASE NOTE: please insert Algebra problems PLEASE NOTE: please insert English homework problems A few hours later, I have to pause doing homework because I have to cook dinner for myself and my mom. I put my textbook down and leave it open with my homework and pencil placed on top of it before I get up and go out of my room and quickly walked downstairs and went into the kitchen. Once I was there, I took out a frying pan and placed on one of power burners on the stove. *•*•*•* PLEASE NOTE: please insert dinner recipe and ingredients. *•*•*•* Meanwhile [PAGE 32.1: The Dinner Talk] Day 1 Created at 11:32pm on 03/18/2019

At night in the neighborhood of Washington, D.C., there's a group of demons lurking around the empty-looking park where no one is currently at the scene....well, except for a few passing vehicles. And no one in those vehicles ever notice the demons at the park, which is a close call for them...at least for now. Currently some of the demons are looking for food while a few of them are watching to make sure that no one else is entering their land and if anyone does, he or she will get their butts kicked by the demons...well if these demons have the fighting skills to do it. The guard demon approached at the end of park and stand a few blocks in front of [insert] Street NW watching to see if anyone is entering the park while guarding the other demons who are looking for food. "You guys find anything yet?" The guard demon said as he glanced over his shoulder. "Nope," Demon #1A said as he and other demons sniffs the grass while wandering around the park. "Not yet," Demon #2 said. "We're still looking for food," Demon #1A said. "Alright keep looking for food while I watch an eye on anyone who can dare to cross," the guard demon said before he glanced back upfront. Demon #1A approached a branch and sniffed underneath like a hyena. "Did you find anything there?" Demon #2 said as he glanced over his shoulder at him.

"Nope," Demon #2 said. "How about you?" "Nope," Demon #1A said as he shook his head. "Not a thing." "Well then let's keep looking." The two demons keep sniffing the grass. Suddenly they hear something; something that caught them off-guard. Sounds of squick, squick, squick. As they look up, they see the third demon chewing something. They look at each other, thinking their friend have something. They rushed towards him...only to find him actually chewing the chew toy, much to their disappointment. "Hey!" Demon #2A shouted at Demon #3A. Demon #3A paused chewing and glanced over his shoulder at them while holding the chew toy. "I thought you found food already," Demon #2A said. "Yeah," Demon #1A said with a nod. Demon #3A got a confused look on his face before dropping the chew toy out of his mouth. "Wait are we actually supposed to search for food?" He asked. The other two demons groaned in frustration. "I thought the chew toy was food," Demon #3A continued. "You thought the chew toy was good get the fuck outta here," Demon #2A said as he about face and walk away from him. "Well sorry," Demon #3A said. "Wh-- what were we looking for?" But Demon #1A didn't answer that question; instead he kiss his teeth, turned around and walked away from the third demon and joins Demon #2A.

"I'm asking you guys a fucking question," Demon #3A continued. "Yeah you should have known what we're looking for before we start this search," Demon #2A said as he paused walking and glanced over his shoulder while Demon #1A continues his search. "And now you're asking this question, that says to us that you don't remember what the fuck we're searching for!" Demon #2A shouts before she starts walking again. "Well can you repeat that name for me?" Demon #3A asked. "No!" Demon #2A shouts again. "Try to remember the name yourself before you search with us." She walks away from him and joins Demon #1A again for the continuing search. "Oh okay," Demon #3A retorted. "If you would ask me for help but you can't remember a thing that we're looking, don't even try bother me to ask such a question like that." "Okay good!" Demon #2A said. "You won't remember what we're looking for while I won't remember." "Fine!" "Fine!" "Alright alright!" The guard demon shouted as he glanced over his shoulder at Demons #3 and #2. "Can you two calm down?" "No we won't," Demon #3A said. "Why not?!" "Because he won't give me the answer," Demon #3A point fingers at Demon #2A. "Well that's because you won't tell me what we're searched for when it comes to your search," Demon #2A said.

"Okay you two, just stop it," the guard demon told them. "Just focus back on the focus on the search and move away from the argument. More searching, less arguing, get it!" "Yeah yeah yeah," Demons #2 and #3 whined. Suddenly, when the gaurd demon turns his tack back upfront again... POW! He got SUPER PUNCHED IN THE FACE WITH SUCH FORCE that he got flown past the other demons with wind -with the demons themselves feel the wind blown past them. At the same time, someone FAST-SLIDES the grass LIKE A SKATEBOARDER, simultaneously creating lines of mud and picking up a little bit of debris while, at the same time, also passing those demons with ANOTHER BURST OF WIND BLOWN THROUGH THEM as that person also follows the guard demon, who landed on his butt at almost the near end of the park, reaching towards [insert road] NW. The same 'someone' stops sliding, also reached towards him, a few blocks apart. The guard demon slowly gets up, regaining consciousness. As he gets up, he glances at who's standing in front of him. It's a young African-American woman. A young, very tall and very big and muscular woman with a big pigtail hair, a red-and-white strips t-shirt and dark blue jeans. Itâ€™s Tiffany. She's the one WHO punched him in the face. He stands up, staring at her like he's in shock. He step a bit closer to her before he starting saying something. "Who the fuck are you?" He asked her. "Who the fuck am I?" Tiffany retorted. "You wanna start this

conversation like that? With a curse word? Because if that's the case, I'm gonna ask you that same question with that same curse word: who the fuck are you? If you give me your answer, then I'll give you mine." A beat. "Okay then," he said. "My name is the guard demon. Okay I give you my answer, now I want to hear your answer." "Alrighty then," she said. "My name...is Tiffany. And I came here to kick your dirty ass." "Why?" "I can't tell you. Whatever it is you're doing motivates me to, again, kick your fucking ass." Their conversation got interrupted when Tiffany hears the other demons approaching towards her from behind. But she didn't look back...she didn't have to; she already knows that they gonna beat her up and she clearly doesn't want that to happen to her. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to do something for a brief moment," she said to the guard demon as she's square both feet apart while bending down, sticking her butt up in the air, aiming at the three demons. Once they saw her butt sticking up towards them, they freeze in horror, knowing what she's gonna do. "Uh oh," the demons said it together. "Uh oh is right...," she said as she glances at them over her left shoulder. "BITCHES!" She then-FAAAARRRRRT! --RIP A SUPER POWERFULLY-ASS FART WITH SUCH FORCE that not only sending those three demons flying

away from her, but also KNOCKED OUT most of the vehicles that are just about to pass by the park -- the vehicles themselves got knocked out in the path of her windy fart, getting them crashed at each other -- as well as all the windows of almost every car parked around the park. The three demons -- CLANG! -- CRASHED into a building. Tiffany stands up and stare at the situation. "Damn!" She reacted embarrassed while fanning her butt with her right hand to fan off the fart smell. "I guess I might have eaten something that cause this fart to go stronger." "HEY GUYS!" The guard demon shouted at the demons as he started running. But then-- POW! -- he got SUPER SMACKED IN THE FACE HARD by her, using her left fist! That super smack was SO HARD that the guard demon immediately feel EXTREME DIZZINESS in both of his eyes as he SPEED-SPINS his face for a few seconds before slowing down. When his face-spinning dies down however, he still can't even see clearly because his eyes are still spinning, meaning that he's still dizzy. This makes an opportunity for her to finish him off with a BIG-ASS BANG! She comes forward closer towards him, clutches both of her fists and...SUPER GODDAMN SMACKED HIM IN THE FACE WITH BOTH FISTS, eventually KNOCKING HIM DEAD! He immediately got hypnotized before quickly dropped down dead. She put her hands on her hips as she slightly moves her head over at him to check to see if he's really dead or not. After staring at him for fifteen seconds without a single move from

him, she can confirm to herself that he's dead. She moves her head back and dust off her hands. "Well one down...," she says before glancing at the other two demons, who both regain consciousness. "...two to go." As Demon #1A rises up in the middle far in-between Tiffany and the other two demons and starts CHARGES against her, Tiffany starts CHARGING him back. And just as Demon #1A is about SWING A PUNCH at her with his right fist, she QUICKLY GRABBED his right fist and her hand STARTS TO GLOW BRIGHT ORANGE as she HOLDS his fist REAL HARD! "Owww!" He cried. "I hope you're feeling the pain and knew what's coming next after I hold your fist," she says to him with a smirk on her face. "Because guess what, this is what you get!" She pull him up in the air and SWINGS HIM up in the back! ....and SUPER SLAM him into a hole in the ground, simultaneously shaking the earth for only a few seconds. After the shaking stop, she turns to the other demons, Demons #2 and #3, who are already came out of the rubble glancing at her as they walk normally back into the park, approaching towards her. They're ready to beat her up...and so does she as she's ready to beat them up. "Two down, two to go," she said before she CHARGES them by running. The other two demons START RUNNING towards her as well. As they almost get closer to each other, the two demons leap in the air. Afterwards, she leaped as well.

The two demons try and SWING A TEAM PUNCH! But she cover her face with her both of arms lifted in the air while simultaneously LIGHTING THEM UP VERY BRIGHTLY.... ....preventing her from being hit by the demons as when they swing their punches at her arms, their bodies go into FULL SHOCK! Yep, they're electrocuted! They then fall straight back down to the ground, feeling burned out by the shock with piles of smoke emerging from their bodies. She then landed back on the ground behind the demons and turned completely around and glanced at them to see if they're gonna manage getting up from the ground. After another few seconds of waiting as the demons didn't manage to move, Tiffany decided to confirm herself that they're dead. "Well mission complete," she said as she dust off her hands before she about face and walk away from them. But before she could exit the park, the demons' eyes quickly opened VERY WIDED. Then they start slowly picked themselves up from the ground and start approaching towards her. When she hears a walking sound coming off of both of them, Tiffany stopped walking and glanced over her right shoulder to see them slowly walking towards her. Knowing immediately that they have regained consciousness, she completely do a 180 (completely turned around) and squared herself in front of them. "Oh so you guys still not dead huh," she said with a smirk on her face. "Nope," Demon #2A said.

"We're still alive and kicking," Demon #3A said. "Well you guys are still alive and kicking for one single moment," Tiffany said as she clutched both fists, LIGHTING THEM UP in the process while simultaneously LIGHTING BOTH OF HER FEET BRIGHT YELLOW! "Because you guys are not going to be alive and kicking ANY LONGER!" She then LEAPS again this time STRAIGHTLY WAY HIGH so much that when the demons looked way up, they see her disappeared into the sky, waiting to see if she's coming back down. After a few seconds of waiting, they hear a sound quickly grew LOUDER and LOUDER until they immediately realized that she's coming down REAL QUICK and given that they weren't prepared to take cover, these two demons got DEMOLISHED as she points both of their fists towards them and gives them a DOUBLE FLYING PUNCH -- POW! -- PUNCHING A DEEP HOLE IN THE GROUND, PICKING UP A PILE OF DUST AND SHAKING THE EARTH while giving a DEATH BLOW to the demons in the process.. The hole was so deep and the punch was so strong that she had to slowly climb out of the hole like a rock climber. After she climbed out and stand back on the grass, she takes one final look on the hole with the demons fallen into it. She then sighed, ensuring herself that the demons are dead. Afterwards, she dust off her hands again and starts walking away from them. Meanwhile, at the same time and a few miles near the park, there was a teenage boy sitting in his dark room -- the light

switch was off because it's way past bedtime and his family - monitoring the scene between Tiffany and all four demons on his iPad. And it turns out that those demons were all his; they were part of his plan to defeat Tiffany, whom he believes that she'll take over the world. And guess what, it didn't turn out well. He was hoping that the demons have enough strength to kick her butt; nope. "Oh c'mon really," the teen boy whispered, feeling a little bit hopeless. "She takes them down too. Is there some good powerful thing is capable of preventing himself or being hit by that ugly-ass bitch," he referred the latter to Tiffany. Given that the screen on his tablet was so bright that anyone getting up from their other rooms can see it, it's quite inevitable that someone would wake up and then caught a glimpse of the light shining underneath his bedroom door, something he was unaware of. Suddenly his bedroom door opens and soon he rushed to turn off his laptop. But it's already too late; he should have know that the light of the laptop is too bright for anyone can see. So bright that it's his mom who opened the door. "Edward what are you doing?" His mom asked with a whisper while peeking her head in. "It's way past your bedtime." "It's none of your business mom," Edward said, apparently annoyed by his parents being nosey coming into his room. "None of my business?" His mom repeated. "First of all why are you woken up?" He asked. "To take a drink of water because I'm thirsty now go to bed," she then closed the door. He then put his tablet on his lamp desk beside his bed before

laying down with his bed sheet pulled over. "Mothers, man!" He whispered to himself with an annoyance attitude. "Why the fuck she gets up in the middle of the night? I wish she's fast asleep." The very next morning, which is an ordinary school day, Tiffany's mother stormed into her daughter's bedroom and holds a hologram on her right hand. As she walked around her daughter's bed and approached her, Tiffany's mom placed her hologram closer to her mouth. "WAKE UP SLEEPYHEAD!" She yelled. Her mom's sudden outburst have frighteningly woke her daughter Tiffany up as Tiffany immediately jumped out of her bed to her right and glanced at her mom, who's at the left side "Mom," Tiffany said as she feels she's been disrupted. "What was that for?!" "WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!!" Tiffany's mom yelled. "THAT WAS FOR WAKING YOU UP TO GET BATHE, BRUSH YOUR TEETH, GET DRESSED, PACK YOUR BOOKBAGS AND HEAD THE FUCK OUT TO SCHOOL!" "Look mom, it's not time yet." Tiffany's mom gives a dumbfounded look on her face while folding her arms. "Really?" She asked with quick skepticism, knowing that there's something wrong with that picture. "Yeah the clock won't start alarming until at--" as soon as Tiffany turns around at the alarm clock, she suddenly stopped talking and realized that maybe she forgot something to do the with the alarm clock before going to bed. "Oh shit,"

she said with her eyebrows raised as she was shocked. "YEAH OH SHIT IS RIGHT," her mom continues to yell. "APPARENTLY YOU HAVEN'T SET YOUR ALARM CLOCK WHICH MEANS YOU OVERSLEPT SO GET YOUR ASS MOVING YOU'RE ALREADY GOING TO BE LATE FOR SCHOOL!" She yelled without even a break in the sentence before she walked out of her daughter's room. Tiffany looks a bit devastated but she doesn't have the time to think what she has done because she has a little time to get to her school bus so she needs to get herself prepared fast. "I better get my butt going right now," she said. "YEAH YOU BETTER GET YOUR BUTT GOING RIGHT NOW!" Her mom shouted.. "I'm getting ready mom just give me a minute," Tiffany yelled back. "Okay I'll give you a minute to see if you're QUICK enough to get your butt ready!" Tiffany then takes off her pajama pants, grabbed her towel and rushed out of her room and into the bathroom and shut the bathroom door. As she quickly rushed into the shower, she tumble her hair products off the basin and into the bathtub spilling into the end of it; guess she leave those products open and forgot to close them properly. "WHAT THE HECK IS THAT?!" Her mom continues to shout. "Um...nothing," Tiffany said as she's scrambled to pick up her grooming products off of the tub along with the covers as she place the covers back on the top of her products and

close them properly as they should. Now frantically figure out how to clean the mess while hurrying in this little amount of time she has, she gets out of the showers just seconds after she went in and exit out of the bathroom. Her big sister, named Trixie, who's already dressed, notices her walking in something that is not quite right. "Um little sis," Trixie said as she usually calls Tiffany. "What Trixie?!" Tiffany asked as she turns around and glanced at her big sister Trixie. "I don't have time for talk." "I don't care. Why are you still in underwear when you should be into your clothes already?" Tiffany sighs like as if Trixie wanted to ask a question at a time like this, but nevertheless she answered it anyway. "I wasn't still in my underwear doofus," she said to Trixie. "I just woke up by mom's stupid-ass hologram yelling. The reason why is because--" "SHE FORGOT TO SET UP HER ALARM CLOCK WHICH MEANT THAT SHE OVERSLEPT!" Her mom shouted. "AND I'LL MIGHT GAVE UP GIVING HER A MINUTE SO THAT SHE MIGHT BE GOING TO SCHOOL IN HER UNDERWEAR SAME WAY!" "Yeah like that supposed to happen mom," Tiffany shouted. "Well then keep it up. KEEP IT UP!" Her mom shouted like a rock and roll star but in a negative way. Trixie sighs. "Y'know mom doesn't want to see your big muscle ass running around in underwear like that in a less amount of time," Trixie said to Tiffany. "So what Trixie," Tiffany said. "So what?" Trixie reacted like as if her little sister Tiffany

doesn't care what she had just said to her. "Yeah mind your business." "Mind my business?" "EXCUSE ME TRIXIE LEAVE YOUR LITTLE SISTER ALONE!" Her mom shouted. "YOU ALREADY GOT DRESSED AND TIFFANY'S GOT STUFF TO DRESS SO FOR THE LOVE OF GOD LEAVE THE HECK OF HER ALONE!" Trixie sighs (again). "Well you hear what mom say I must leave you alone and-- (let you get yourself dressed)" She notices that Tiffany walked away from her...for about a few seconds. Then she saw her walking back with two piles of hand towel on her right hand. "Tiffany what are you doing?" "Trixie don't you just hear what mom just told you," Tiffany said. "Oh yeah right I must leave you alone," Trixie said it pathetically. "Okay do what you have to do then." She then walked past Tiffany as Tiffany began to walk back into the bathroom. Once back inside the bathroom, Tiffany bent down her knees closer to the bathtub basin and clean the spills from end side of the bathtub as quick as she can. Afterwards she throws away the wiped hand towel into the small garbage bin, wash her hands before stepping back into the bathtub and finally started showering...as fast as she can. Afterwards, she finished showing and stepped out of the bathtub with her towel wrapping her super muscular body, stretching from her chest to the top inches of her legs. She then dries off as quick as possible before hanging up her

towel over the bath rail. After that, she puts back her underwear and exit out of the bathroom and walked back into her bedroom where she picks out her t-shirt and jeans and puts them on. "C'MON TIFFANY YOU ONLY HAVE ABOUT LESS THAN FEW MINUTES!" Her mom shouts. "I'm coming," Tiffany said as she's putting her clothes on. "NO YOU'RE NOT YOU'RE WASTING YOUR TIME YOU SHOULD BE READY BY NOW!" "I am, my bags are packed and everything, just give me a second." "NO I WON'T GIVE YOU A SECOND YOU SHOULD BE GONE TO THE BUS BY NOW!" "Alright mom just chill." "I WILL CHILL IF YOU'RE READY BY NOW!" As soon as she finished putting on her clothes that quick, she grabbed her backpack and rushed out of her bedroom and quickly walked downstairs and was almost about to head towards the door. "HEY!" Her mom shouted. She stopped and glanced at her mom. "You can't wear that," her mom said. To Tiffany's shock. "Mom why? I can wear this." "No you can't let me see if I can find your shirt," her mom walked upstairs. "AND NOW I'M WASTING YOUR TIME!" She then shouted. Less than a minute later, she walked back downstairs with a different shirt holding on both of her hands. "Here you go Tiffany put that on," she told her as she approached her.

Tiffany looked flabbergasted at what her mom wants her to wear, "Look mom," she said. "I'm not gonna wear that boring--" "Oh c'mon just put it on you don't have time to argue with me," her mom said. "Just go change and put it on now fast!" Tiffany groaned. "Yeah groan all you want," her mom continued. "But that shirt you have on, you can't wear that." She wondered if she change her shirt without going back upstairs to do it. She then decided to do just that...in front of her mom, who's been disturbed. "Tiffany, really?" Her mom reacted like as if her daughter is crazy. "Look mom I don't have time to go upstairs to change," Tiffany said as she switch her shirt from the one she chose to the one that her mom chose. "It's not that necessary." "Well it's necessary to make decisions like this VERY wisely. Now have you eaten breakfast yet?" "Oh I don't have much time to eat breakfast," Tiffany said. "Oh that's right because you OVERSLEPT and you gonna stay hungry mam!" Tiffany sighs. "Whatever," she said as she opens the entrance door and rushed out of the house. "BUZZ! BUZZ! BUZZ!" Meanwhile at my home, I was in bed and my alarm clock just went off. As I'm hearing the sound go off, I'm starting to slowly sit up straight while yawning and stretching my arms at the same time; The sound of it made me woke up. I then

get off of my bed, take my teddy bear and stuff it inside my backpack as usual and walk shirtlessly towards the exit. And yes, this time I sleep with only a pair of pink-colored underwear boxers. After I exit out of my bedroom, I then head downstairs and walk into the kitchen. Once I was there, I took out a frying pan and placed on one of power burners on the stove. *•*•*•* PLEASE NOTE: please insert dinner recipe and ingredients. *•*•*•* While I was cooking, Calhoun started to show up while wearing absoulety nothing but his tight pink-colored underwear that make his butt look even sexier. He looked pretty tired and needs more sleep. Yeah. "Good morning," he said to me as he yawns, wanting to back to bed and sleep. I glanced over my shoulder briefly at him. "Good morning," I said back to her. "It's beautiful day outside....," he then slowly frown while glancing away from me. "....and not a beautiful day for me to go to work?" "Oh what's the problem?" I asked. "Nothing. Nothing really." "C'mon you must have something going on?" "Look it's none of your business okay. You worry about your day while I worry about mine." He then walked across the kitchen and into the living room. He takes the TV remote off of a sofa and turns the TV on. "You're watching The Baltimore Washington Channel!" the TV announcer said voicing over the channel's static logo

against a looping panorama backdrop of the Baltimore, MD and Washington, D.C. skylines blending each other in what it is called a channel bumper. The channel bumper fades into black for a second before it fades into another screen that features the news anchor. "On today's Baltimore Washington news," the news anchor says. "There's a developing story going that not could effect Baltimore Washington and the rest of the United States, but also the world as well." As the anchor talks, news clips began to take over the screen. "Another rumor about the apocalypse has erupted as a mysterious device was possible created to destroy the world." "Oh c'mon really? Another end-of-the-world bullshit," he said with frustration as he turns back. "Can anyone dispute that report because I'm sick and tired of these reports trying to scare the pants off of people and trying to scare my fucking ass and I'm not buying it," he says as he walk across the kitchen again before walking out. Though, he didn't turn the TV off, instead of leaving it there for me to hear. I don't mind the TV, it's just that sometimes it can get distracting while I'm cooking. "It is widely believed that this device is related to this man," the news anchor continues. As soon as I hear the man's name, I paused cooking and start heading out of the kitchen and into the living room to hear what's interesting about that report. "Oh [insert name] don't buy into this report," Calhoun said as he walk back into the living room. "But bro, this is real," I said.

"No it's not. It's real because they're trying to make it real. Don't get fooled by the end-of-the-world news because it's not really the end of the world." "What happens if that report was actually turned out to be really 'real'?" He sighs as he shakes her head. "I wish I didn't turn on the TV in the first place," he said. "[insert name] just go back and cook please and not worry about this fake news report." "Okay bro," I said. Less than an hour later after breakfast, I was riding on Calhoun’s vehicle and got dropped off at Northwest Banana High School. "Thanks bro," I said as I got off Calhoun’s vehicle. "Oh you're welcome I'll see you next time," he said before he drove off. *•*•* - 9:08pm Meanwhile, Tiffany went into her usual bus stop a few miles across her house. But when she got there, she finds a person standing beside the bus stop sign. At first, she thought she was early and that other bus riders will eventually come after as usual before the bus arrives. But when she walked closer to that person, which is a female, that person turned out to be unfamiliar at all; Tiffany hasn't seen her on the bus, maybe she's a new student so Tiffany decided to meet her while they wait for the bus. "Um hello," Tiffany said. The unfamiliar girl glanced at her. "Hello," she responded back.

"Are you waiting for the bus?" "Yeah." "Me too," Tiffany nods. "What bus did you ride?" "Oh bus number SB26." "That's the school bus." "Yep." "I actually ride on Z8, Metrobus." Tiffany's got froze after the unfamiliar girl said a different kind of bus. "Wait Metrobus?" She asked. "Yeah," The unfamiliar girl said. "I guess I'm early." "Yeah," Tiffany said while growing confusion on what's going on. "Me too." "Wait you said you ride on school bus correct?" "Yeah." "Because I actually I saw the school bus with that same number starting driving away when I was walking towards that bus stop." Tiffany raised her eyebrows in horror. "You mean the school bus actually went early?" "Apparently yeah," the unfamiliar girl said. Tiffany stares around as she was shocked that the school bus went early than expected. "Which school did you go to?" The unfamiliar girl asked. "Northern Watermelon." "Oh okay," The unfamiliar girl nod. "Just don't worry about it and wait for my Metrobus to arrive." "How long will the Metrobus arrives?" Tiffany asked. "Um the Metrobus in about seven minutes."

"Seven minutes?" "Yeah...if you actually want to eat breakfast at school, might as well go back home and ask your parents to take you there." Tiffany looks away from her thinking about it for a moment. Then she realizes there's something to use that would eventually get her to school in time after all. "You know what I have a better idea," she said to the unfamiliar girl. "Which means I have to go right now." She then got away in a FLASH with a breeze blown on the unfamiliar girl's hair. At the same time, Tiffany SUPER-SPEEDS through the sidewalks, JUMPS over cars as she speed across the roads until she approached the school. She speed run to the school in less than a minute. Apparently she went ahead of the school bus who arrive just seconds later. Needless to say the school bus driver - an African-American female - is really pissed at this: seeing Tiffany after she arrived when she thought Tiffany won't be here this morning when she didn't see her at the bus stop. After she finished unloading the bus, the driver unbuckle her seatbelt, get off of her driver seat and stepped out of the bus. She glanced at Tiffany with her 'come here' gesture. "Tiffany come here," she told her. Tiffany knew that this small confrontation is coming right at her. She knew there could be trouble on the horizon between her and the driver. She then walked up to the bus driver. "Okay I can explain," she said. "No listen to me and listen to me carefully," the bus driver

said. "First of all I can see you're playing around it's that correct?" "No I wasn't playing around," Tiffany said. "Then what are you doing," the driver then put her hands on her hips. "I usually come to the bus stop at the same time as the rest of the days since the first day of school," Tiffany explains. "And this time...I don't know why you got to the bus stop so early." "Maybe you need to expect the unexpected. Maybe you need to get up a little bit early than your usual time because you can't always expect this bus to be on time almost every single weekday. And yes, I do drive the bus early sometimes so you gotta be alert about that. Understand?" "Yes I understand," Tiffany nods. "Now be early next time just in case I'm driving the bus early," the bus driver then comes back into the bus. "See you tomorrow...if you make it tomorrow." Tiffany sighs. "I promise," she said. After the bus driver got back into her driving seat, she then closed the bus door in front of Tiffany and drives off. Afterwards, Tiffany went into the school entrance and heading towards the cafeteria for breakfast. As she was walking, she suddenly caught a glimpse of me walking forward coming closer to her left. As I walked past her, she stopped and turned around, suddenly getting a glimpse of my butt. She then walk backwards while continuing to stare at my nice juicy butt for a few seconds before turning back around...only to find herself bumped into a female adult

which led that female adult's hot coffee spilled over her outfit. And when I mean hot coffee, I mean that coffee is REALLY HOT! The female adult gasped and cried "OWWW!" Tiffany's face went in horror as she saw what she did to that adult and she immediately tried to make apologizes and take control of the damage or, in other words, do damage control. "Um...err...I'm sorry mam," she tried to apologize. But the female adult wasn't amused. "Sorry?" She said in response. "You should better watch where you're going and avoid accidents like you bumped onto me spilling my coffee into my outfit in the process. That's an accident and I don't like it." "Well I said that I was sorry. Look I can fix your shirt." "Nope. I would rather go to the nurse's office and see if the nurse would have anything replaceable for my outfit with a spilled coffee stain." She then walked past her and walk away. Tiffany then saw the female adult's name at the back of that same outfit: Mrs. Robinson. "Hopefully I won't get written up for this," Tiffany said before she continuing walking down towards the cafeteria. When she walked inside the cafeteria, it turns out that she has to wait because...the line is pretty long than what she thought of. "Ughhh," she groaned. "Do I have to wait for this?" Less than minutes later, she finally got into the serving area and grave a rectangle plate and thankfully, not much food

have been left out yet as there's a two full sides of choices to choose from: Cereal or some warmly Cinnamon bun. She takes two Cinnamon buns on her plate along with a big-ass box of milk. When she slides the plate and approached the lunch lady operating as the clerk and puts in her PIN number, which she actually never use because this is the first time she's been at the serving line. Afterwards.... "You owe the school about twenty-two dollars," the lunch lady said. "That's according to what my computer says." "Wait I owe you twenty-two dollars?" Tiffany said. "Yeah because it says right here on my computer that you have actually zero dollars on your lunch account and when you buying school breakfast or lunch without anything into your account, your own the school some money so in this case you own us twenty-two dollars for buying two Cinnamon rolls and a box of milk that you have right here." "But-" Tiffany tried to explain. "No buts," the lunch lady said. Pay us today or pay us tomorrow or you'll be fined by the school. And you better hurry up because you're holding up students behind you who wants to use the PIN number." Tiffany looks to her left to see other students are waiting for her. "C'mon hurry up!" The lunch lady shouted at her. "You don't have much time and they don't have much time so get moving slowpoke!" Tiffany has no choice but to frantically pulled out a wallet out of her purse and gave twenty dollars to the lunch lady. "Here you go mam," she said.

"Thank you," the lunch lady said before touching the buttons down in which it opens the cash register so that she can put in the cash inside there. "Have a good day," she said. "Wait are you gonna bring me change?" Tiffany asked. "NO! Now walk out and eat your breakfast mam." Tiffany sighs before walking out of the serving area with her breakfast plate. She then sat down at empty table and start taking a bite of her first Cinnamon roll as normal. Initially. When she glanced at the school clock, she realizes she has about less than five minutes to go to her first class. "Oh shit I have to eat up before I'll get late!" She said to herself before she start taking QUICK and BIG-ASS bites of the rolls as much as she can. But then suddenly....the bell rang to her shock. She pulled out her smartphone to check to see the time. Her smartphone time was five minutes ahead of the school clock; apparently the school clock is actually wrong then. And she realizes that she wasted her morning time standing in the long line getting for school breakfast when she supposed to eat breakfast at home before going to school but that's what happens when she didn't set her alarm clock last night and overslept this morning. She then start eating up the rest of the roll and drank the entire milk in one big gulp at once. Afterwards, she quickly dumped her tray. As time running against her, she walked down the hallway as quick as she can. But when she's almost there, it was too late. The History teacher, named Ms. McAndrews, inside the classroom comes to the opened door and starts closing it in

front of her. "Wait!" Tiffany shouted. But Ms. McAndrews went ahead and shut the door just as Tiffany almost got to the door. "Why did you close the door." "Because you're late!" Ms. McAndrews said. "You should have gone to class on time. What were you're doing?" "Eating breakfast," Tiffany said. "Eating breakfast? You should have eaten breakfast a long time ago." "But the line is too long to get to the serving line." "But you could eat breakfast at home as well." "Well I tried but I overslept this morning." "Ohh you overslept this morning," Ms. McAndrews nods. "Excuse me mam go to the main office and get a pass," Ms. Kelly said. Tiffany sighs. "Okay fine," she said. [INSERT PAGE 48: MALE PROTAGONIST AND TEACHER CONVERSATION ABOUT BAD GRADES] Me, Buff Girls and The Society gyneocmastia (man boobs, manboobs, moobs) scene - BEGIN SCENE 5: When itâ€™s time for lunch, I walked along the hallway for a walk less than fifteen minutes trying to think about it before I can walk into the cafertia. Suddenly, Birchard is walking towards me and as he walks past by, students start fanning their nose and even step away from him. It's a sign that Birchard may have a body

oder or something or in other words, something smelly or stinky is on his body or basically he has a smelly body. And the question right now is that...was the odor the smell from him or maybe something else? "Hey Diarumid," he said as he exchange an awkward look on his face. When he approached me, suddenly I smell the smell out of him and it was the odor. "Whoa Birchard," I said as I awkwardly move my face slightly away from him and then started fanning my nose when I glanced back at him. "What's going on with your body? "I have to be stinky this morning," he said. "Not that I want to; I tried putting on clean clothes to help smooth the stinkness but it doesn't work." "Did you even shower?â€? I asked. "I tried to," he said. "But I woke up a bit late in the morning and my sisters are taking too long in the bathrooms; they often say they're busy but I think they're wasting my time." "Okay did you shower last night?" "No because the water has turned off that night for a repair." He sighed. "At least I didn't complain. At least I respect my sisters' businesses in the bathrooms. And at least I brush my teeth." He start shaking his head in disbelief. "But man...I felt like a loser." "No you're not," I shook my head, disagreeing with him. "Don't say that." "I'm not a loser," he exchanged a confused look on his

face. "No Birchard." "Why don't you think so?" "Well...um...," I tried to think of a reason why but I couldn't come up with anything to reason with him why. "It's just that...saying you're a loser doesn't get you anywhere. It's just that...." "Do you have sisters in your house?" He asked. "Um no I don't have any." "You don't have any sisters? "No," I shook my head. "Wow you're lucky." "Wait it's living your sisters your whole life?" "Well...," but before he could answer, there's something rubble in his tummy, causing him to raise his eyebrows. I could hear the rubbling and I know the thing that is about to happen to him at some point. "Birchard what the hell did you eat for lunch?" I asked. "My mom packed me a fucking-ass homemade burrito; didn't know that a homemade burrito gives me gas. I don't know if I should fart or hold the gas as I can until I get home...because I'm not quite sure the teachers would let out bathroom passes." Rather then let him do it in front of the hallway, I found somewhere else for him to do it...where it's private. "C'mon," I pointed my finger towards the right. "Lets go to the bathroom." "Good idea Diarumid," he said. "That way I could pass gas there without disrupting anyone around me."

"Well let's hope you don't fart until we head up to the bathroom." We then start walking. But then as we're about to walk past my regular locker, I almost forgot something that will probably need the remedy to my male best friend's body odor and the gas he is trying to hold. I have it in my locker. "Hold on Birchard," I stopped him and myself midway in one of the locker areas as I start open my locker and digging. "I think I have something that could stop the odor from your body and the gas that is trying to come out of your butt." He than got a curious look on his face. "You mean you got back up for me?" He asked. "Yep. I got...an anti-perspirant lotion," I showed him that product in hand and put it down on the floor beside me. "And...this softgel medicine: Fartfighter!" I showed him that product as well. "What are those anyway?" He asked. I put the softgel medicine and the anti-perspirant lotion on both of my front pockets and close my locker and about face upfront glancing at him. "I'll explain to you when we get to the bathroom," I said. "Now c'mon, you got gas holding up in your body." Seconds later, we went to the boys bathroom - or the men's bathroom as it officially called it - and usually there have been boys come and go during lunch but thankfully the good news is nobody was there...at the moment. "Good the coast is clear," I said. "For now," Birchard said. "But let's hope no one comes

in here at this time. Okay you got the backup things ready to cue me up?" "Yep," I pulled out the "Fartfighter!" softgel medicine out of my left front pocket. "This is called Fartfighter! It's a medicine that cue your farts...even before you fart." "Is that medicine be any good?" He asked. "Yeah totally. One day when I almost about to fart, I use Fartfighter to fight the fart that was about to come out of my big beautiful butt and once I taken it, I didn't actually fart. Yep, Fartfighter works." "Okay I can take a softgel now." "Okay," I then open the medicine box and take out one softgel and as he opened his mouth, I placed the softgel on top of his tongue. Afterwards, he swallowed it. I wait for a few seconds with my eyebrows slightly raised and my mouth slightly open to see if the softgel went through the gas or not. So far, he didn't fart but at least he calms down a bit. "So did it help?" I asked. "What?" He said. "Did the softgel medicine help you prevent the fart from releasing?" He thought for a moment wondering if he feels that he still has gas or not. He then took a breath, implying that he's alright. "Yep," he said. "The gas is gone." "You want to take the box?" I asked. "Yeah I want to take more softgels just in case I'm about to fart during class." "Well then Fartfighter is right for you." I then gave the box of the Fartfighter softgel medicine to him.

"Thanks," he said as he takes it from me. He then glanced at the box. "Um even though it's called Fartfighter and it fights farts from coming out of the butt, does it fights burps as well or is there actually a separate product called 'Burpfighter'?" "There is actually a product called 'Burpfighter' but both 'Fartfighter' and 'Burpfighter' fights both farts and burps from coming out of our bodies." "Oh really? It doesn't matter which product fights which?" "Nope." "If this is the case then why they didn't make a product called 'Gasfighter'?" "They're working on it but they have to test on it." He then looked at the back of the box to see who made those products. "Baltimore-Washington Medcine company made this? Wow...okay." "Um wanna do the body odor fix now?" I asked with uncertainty because Birchard is so curious about that product that he almost forgot the other cue for his body. He then glanced back at me while holding that small box in his hands. "Huh?" he said. "Did you want me to fix your body odor now? We don't have time to waste here." "Oh sorry I was curious to see who made it," he said as he put that Fartfighter medicine box into his front jeans pocket. "Yeah I do want you to take off the smelly off my my body."

"Good." "I'll take my shirt off and my pants off," and he's doing it, becoming the big fat black shirtless guy who wears a pinkcolored underwear briefs. But after he takes his shirt off, I saw something that is so similar to me...the fact that his chest is the same as my chest, meaning that I'm not alone and I'm not the only one who have this condition. I once again raise my eyebrows and open my mouth in reaction to this. "Whoa...you got man boobs!" I said. Birchard kiss his teeth. "So," he said with annoyance as if he was annoyed by that reaction every time he shirtless in front of people and/or he wasn't actually concerned about his chest. "What the fuck is your point?" "I'm saying that your chest is...nothing like I seen before," I'm trying to make sense of it. "Did you have man boobs?" "Yeah." "Well then you one step closer to being a hypocrite." We paused ourselves for a moment. "Did you even love your man boobs?" I asked in a genuine way. He sighs frustratedly. Yes even that question pisses him off. I take that as a yes...and he even said "Yes Diarumid," he said. "Did you?" I stumbled at that question that he just asked me. "Do I love my man boobs?" "Yeah," he nodded. It seems as if he was trying make me leave his chest alone or not make fun of it. But do I love my man boobs? Sure I love being shirtless

but my man boobs didn't came to my attention until I start seeing boys with flat-chests in middle school and I start reading stories about in The Washington Post making more uncomfortable being shirtless in the public. So I don't know how to answer that question. "Um...I..uh.." that was the response I gave to him. Seeing and hearing my unsure reaction, Birchard calms down. "Don't worry," he said. "It's okay to not like your chest. But here's the thing Diarumid: there's an opportunity for you to stop worrying about something in your body and start being brave about it. Here's why: most men and women are tired of getting pressured to the ideal body they supposed to get and they started to embrace their average bodies instead. And I'm embracing my man boobs than ever before. In fact, I'm embracing my whole body than ever before. I don't care what people think about my body; that doesn't bother me at all. If a girlfriend doesn't like my man boobs, fine. I'll find the right girlfriend who love my man boobs and would appreciate them." He then sighed. "I know it's gonna be a hard search for the right one," he acknowledged that. "Now can you please give me that lotion?" I pulled out the anti-perspirant lotion from my right jeans pocket and throw it slightly to him. He catches it with both hands and start putting some of the lotion on his chest, stomach, and both of his arms. "Do you have deodorant?" He asked. "You can borrow mine." "Yeah that's good," he nodded.

"I'll be back don't move." I then ran out of the men's bathroom and ran back to my regular locker, open it, take it out my deodorant, close my locker, and ran back to the men's bathroom. "Here you go," I then gave it to him. "Thanks." "Be careful with your greasy hands," I cautioned him holding the borrowed use of my deodorant as his hands were full of lotion. He then open the top of the deodorant...well he's trying to. "Man I need to wash my hands," he said as he stares at it. "Good idea Birchard," I said. He then turns around and when he walks towards the sink, he quickly notices the mirror where he can actually see himself in there. As he's looking himself in the mirror, he saw that some of the lotion is still on his body. "Uh hold on," he put my deodorant down and start lotion that part of his body properly. "There it go." At the same time as he looks at the mirror, I started glancing at his VOLUMINOUS BUTT! Again! I mean...just look at it, you know. That is the most beautiful big butt I have ever seen...on a boy of course. His butt is so attractive, that there's this growing mindset that I have to take a picture of it...without being caught and him notching at the same time. But I just don't want to do it because that will trigger a tension between us over the picture. But I just want to make comment to him. Can I? Will he be okay with it? Let's find out. "You have a nice butt dude," I made a comment to him. He suddenly stopped and glanced over his shoulder at

me. "And you have a nice butt as well dude," he responded back. I immediately raise my eyebrows in shock. I guess we do love each other's big butts. "Don't look so shock you really do have a nice butt. Your butt is beautiful, don't you think?" "No your butt is more beautiful than my butt," I said. "You think so?" He asked. "Yeah I mean look at your big fat body. I mean you gained yourself beautiful fat body and gained yourself a big beautiful butt." "Yep I gained weight beautifully and I'm proud of it," He then continues lotioning himself while looking at the mirror. "I'm proud to be beautifully fat! Um, can you lotion my back?" He then holds the anti-perspirant lotion on his left hand and move it towards the back, aiming at me. "Your beautiful back?" "Oh yeah." "Sure I can lotion your back," I said as I take the lotion from him, open it and start lotioning him on the back. And when I start lotioning his back, he close his eyes and sighs simultaneously as he feels more relaxed likened it to a massage. "I have a question about your underwear?" "Yeah." "Why is your underwear...pink?" He then stopped once again and started feel pissed again. "Do you think it's your business?" He asked while glancing over his shoulder at me as he felt annoyed by my question. "Do you think my pink underwear is my business?"

"Look I don't mean to mock you or tease you of something that is not masculinity. I'm just curious to know why." "Okay let me ask this question for you bro who want to ask these stupid-ass questions," he said while he washes his hands with water from the sink. He turns the sink off and pull out paper towels from the disposer to dry off their hands. "Do you wear pink?" He turns completely around facing me while folding their arms and leaned back against the sink. I knew he's gonna ask me that question when I ask the same to him. Again, I wasn't trying to mock him about something that is not masculinity. And yes I do wear pink as wear so I'm gonna answer it. "Yes Birchard," I said. "I do wear pink." "That color is on your underwear isn't it," he said. "Yep. I also wear pink jeans and pink t-shirts." "And do you remember when you're one of the few who never teased about me being one of the cheerleaders and told me to be proud of being a cheerleader?" "Oh," I shook my head as I didn't remember until just now. "Yeah I did told you that when we're at the orientation." "Okay so why the fuck did you ask me why are you wearing pink?" I paused for a few seconds staring at him while trying my best not to irritate him or pissing him off even worse. "I just want an understanding reason," I said. "Well I want an understandable reason why you wear pink as well so," he said. I never hesitate to explain because I want to feel of proud of myself on having pink as one of my favorite colors.

Okay, here it goes. "The reason why I wear pink," I explain. "Is because pink is a color. Pink is a color like any other colors. Just like blue, orange, purple, yellow, and many others. Sure pink isn't one of the colors that form a rainbow, but that doesn't mean it's only the color left in the color world and in fact, there many other colors besides pink that could eventually form a big wonderful-ass rainbow. There are colors that you even never heard of. Including.... What I'm saying is that pink can't be that special for one gender. One color isn't enough for that gender. In fact girls also loves blue, yellow and the rest of the colors the same way as the guys. If that's the case, then guys should love pink as well. If the rest of the colors are for everyone then why Pink is only geared to one specific gender. Pink is for everyone else too. I just want to see a bunch of guys or even every guy to be wearing pink or simply like the color of pink just like girls do. I want pink for both girls and boys. I want pink to be just...a color. "So you want gender equality on every color?" He asked. "Right!" "Including pink." "Absolutely and Definitely." "Gender equality on pink?" "Oh fucking yeah!" “What else pink represents?” “Pink represents THE FIGHT AGAINST BREAST CANCER!” I whispered loudly. “FOR BOTH WOMEN AND MEN! You see, women are usually the ones who get

breasts cancer, but it also turns out that men also can get diagnosed wit breast cancer as well. And they fighting against breast cancer.â€? "Are you tired of hearing that pink isn't made for your gender?" he asked. "Yep. I'm sick and tired of it. You know what let me take my shirt off and my pants off for a moment and show you my awesome pink underwear." Which I did...bravely enough to reveal my underwear and my moobs to him since he's more proud of his own and wants me to embrace my own as well. I leave the jeans and the shirt on top of it on the floor beside me. Now I'm shirtless in my own pink underwear brief...with my man boobs expose. "Wow!" He reacts with his mouth open. "You look hot in that pink underwear. And I would totally accept your reasoning." "Thank you." "And your man boobs are gorgeous." "Thank you. Okay I would embrace my preference of pink. But I wish I would like to embrace my man boobs." "Now that's what I'm talking about," he then get his back off the sink and stand up straight and put his hands by his sides. "I can understand why you wear pink and I understand you want pink to be for everybody, now here's my reason to your question. And my reason can be slightly similar (or related) to yours. The reason why my underwear is pink is - and here's the shocking fact - because pink was used to be the color for boys. It was used to be the color and for some stupid-ass reason the stupid-ass people decided that

pink should be for girls instead and that's fucking bullshit!" His words got me off-guard. "Whoa wait pink...was used to be boys' color?" I asked. "That was way back then,” he says. “Today, pink is for girls now? You got to be fucking kidding me. I want to go back to the 1950s man where pink is for boys and blue is for girls. I know it sounds confusing to me because it's wasn't supposed to be this way as you might think but that's the truth back a long time ago. And here's why: ......... Pink is the shade of red and violet. Red means blood while violet means violence. That means that the color pink represents-" But before he could explain why even further....Suddenly we hear a door opens. We then quickly glanced to see who's coming through the bathroom. A second later, we then saw a boy walked in and stumbled across us wearing pink underwear and reacted with his mouth opened. We knew this will be coming when a boy saw us in underwear but as I glanced back at Birchard, I can see that Birchard is getting tough, getting angry, feeling like he's getting ready to punch this boy if that boy teases us. I can also see he clutches his right fist for this. And just as we knew it, the boy started bursting out laughing and pointing his finger. Then we saw another boy walked in the bathroom and stand beside him staring at us. This boy, too, started laughing at us as well. And that's because we as boys wear something that is so girly. Birchard know this and apparently he felt the strong-ass urge to stand up to them, letting them know

that pink is also for manly things as well as blood and violence just like he told me before the boys came here interrupting his explanation to me. "I'll take care of this," he said to me before walking up to that boy. "Why the fuck you're wearing a pink underwear?" The boy said as Birchard approached them. "I can answer that with a question," Birchard said as he exchanged a firm look on his face, not in the mood. "Why the fuck are you laughing at that?" "Laughing at what?" The other laughing boy asked. "You know what the fuck are you talking about? You think boys wearing pink underwear is funny to you two, huh? And you guys also think that man boobs are funny, huh?" The boys' laughter slowly fades into horror looks as Birchard's firm look slowly fades into grin. Birchard then smack the right fist with his left hand, making the boys even more scared as shit. "Oh shit, let's get the fuck outta here," the boy said as he and the other boy start to turn left. "Oh you not fucking going anywhere!" Birchard block the boys from going through the open pathway. And then... POW! POW! He proceeds to KNUCKLE-PUNCH both boys out, sending them flying and the first boy landed behind the front of the column stand between the first and second toilet doors while the second boy landed on the front of the first toilet door before both boys landed on the floor. "Ow!" They both cried.

"Yeah that's what you get for laughing," Birchard. "Because here's the truth: Pink actually gives me MANLY STRENGTH AND MANLY INTELLIGENCE! And you clueless idiots don't even know pink was used as the male color for punching people in the balls. Well I'm making that color again. And me and my friend's man boobs that you guys laughed at as well ARE GONNA KICK YOUR FREAKING ASS! Suddenly the bell rang and the two boys quickly ran away scared. "Yeah run!" Birchard shouts. "Run for your lives idiots! Because you two just learned a fucking lesson!" Afterwards, we quickly started changing back our clothes as quickly as possible. I can see my male best friend is able to defend our man boobs and our pink underwear briefs, but at least I can also smell him a lot better because the stinky smell from his body is totally gone and he can be able to control his farts and burps by taking 'Fartfighter' softgels while in class. And I'm pretty proud of him taking control and being defensive of his body but will I start embracing my own and defend it like he wants to? I mean he's not forcing me to do it but he's giving me the opportunity to do it because even though I love my man boobs, I'm still self-consciousness of showing them off in the public due to it being unacceptable in the society, just like other boys who have that same floppy chest as me. But it's something my male best friend really wants to change and I think he has the power to do it. "Wow you can really defend that," I said to him while

we're putting our shirts and pants back on. "Diarumid," he said as finished faster than me. "I always defend my moobs and anything I wear pink whenever someone is mocking me for doing this." I took a deep breath after I put my clothes back on. "Well let's head to lunch then," I said. We then walked and turn right through the open pathway and turned left to exit and entered the hallway again as we head to [insert place]. Me, Buff Girls and The Soceity gynecomastia scene - END

Meanwhile at the same time I was about to meet Birchard, Tiffany the hot chick came out of the algebra class and when she exit out of the classroom like the rest of her classmates, she starts walking in true hot chick fashion. So much so that while she walks, her bosom and her behind start attracting a bunch of boys she's walking past by just like any hot chick would. "Is that the hot chick?" one boy asked. "The hot chick who farted?" Another boy asked. “Yep. Remember she farted?” “Hope she doesn't fart again, because I'm gonna fuck her.” "Wait are you gonna have sex with the hot chick you don't know?" Third boy ask the fourth boy. "Yep I hope she appreicate that," forth boy said. “I mean look at her butt. And I already say that her butt should be on the

front of Playboy magazine. Don't you think so guys? Don't you guys think that her butt should go to the cover of the Playboy magazine? "Of course and if that hot chick's butt come up at a video game I would move the camera and take a closer look myself!" Fifth boy shouted. After those comments heard from behind made her so infuriating that she stop walking as she had enough. She turns completely around...and she's almost about to throw several knuckle-punches at them. But after she's about face, she sees me walking towards them. *•*•*•*•* PLOTHOLE PAGE 38.2: Finnigan (from the History class) tells boys not to make lewd comments at girls and explains... Birchard/Damarion and Eduardo/Diarumid/Beaguard lunch scene - BEGIN Birchard/Damarion and Eduardo/Diarumid/Beaguard lunch scene - END *&*&*&*&*&*& - Added at 12:50am on 04/12/2019 Begin - *&*&*&*&*&*& Before lunch was over, I was heading down to the English classroom when I suddenly caught a glimpse of two teenager boys - one white with very thick California-surfer-dude floppy hair, one black with crew cuts as well as been tall and lanky frame - arguing each other at a locker area.

"Give me my chocolate sir," the white boy with the floppy hair told the black boy with the crew cuts. "No sir," the black boy with the crew cuts said while he shook his head. "I'm not giving you my chocolate." The white boy with the floppy hair shoved the black boy towards the locker. "Come here I'm gonna take that chocolate away from you," the white boy said as he steps closer to him and starts beating him up. As soon as he starts beating him, I jumped in rushing to the scene. "Hey hey hey," I said before pulling the white boy off of the black boy and move the white boy towards the other side of the locker area, breaking up the fight in the process. "What the fuck did you think you're doing?" I asked the white boy while putting my hands off of him. "What the fuck that I'm doing?" The white boy said. "Yeah." "Uh trying to beat this black boy's ass for stealing my chocolate, do I have to beat the crap out of you as well?" "No I don't want you to beat the crap out of me, just tell me why are you beating his ass?" "Because he stole my chocolate," the white boy points fingers at the black boy. "No I didn't," the black boy shook his head. "Yes you did." "No, you tried to harass my ass for this and paint me as the thief. Get your own chocolate, dumbass!" The black boy shouted. "But that was the only chocolate left when I brought the

school store," the white boy said. "So you stole it." "Not ahh," the black boy shook his head. "When I come to the school store, there were actually three chocolates." "That's where you start making lies. You did not come to the school store." "I did." "No you didn't. You're a liar!" "No i'm not. I'm not lying," the black boy shook his head. "Yes you are. You're lying to me dickhead!" "Alright alright okay," I said while interrupting their argument. "Did you know where you put your chocolate?" I asked the white boy. "In my locker," the white boy said. "Well let me tell you: I did not come to my locker and steal your chocolate," the black boy said. "Well how come I saw a security footage from my webcam that has you broken into my locker?" The white boy put his hands on his hips. "C'mon please," the black boy reacted like the white boy is telling him nonsense. "I don't think there's such a place in here for your webcam." "Oh sure," the white boy points fingers at the top side wall below the bunch of lockers he's standing behind. There in the middle of the top side wall is a webcam. Just a little bit smaller than any of the security cameras each placing at the top edges in-between the two walls. "I have it right here." He then pulled out his smartphone and holds it with one hand while walking back up to the black boy and show him the footage.

The black boy laughs off as he thought the white boy actually made a video to set him up rather than actually capture real footage. "The security footage makes no sense," he said. "Your webcam is full of shit." "Okay excuse me," a female hallway staff member named Ms. Kelly said as she quickly approached the three of us. "What is going on here?" "He stole my chocolate out of my locker," the white boy said to her while pointing fingers again to the black boy. "He's trying to get my butt in detention," the black boy said at her while pointing fingers back at him. "I'm trying to break an argument here," I told her. "I have nothing to do with this situation. Ms. Kelly sighs. "You, Abraham," she said while pointing at the white boy, indicating that Abraham is his name and she knows him and she apparently knows what he's doing to the black boy. "Stop racially profiling," she told him. "I'm not racially profiling," Abraham said. "Yes you are. Yes you are. I don't think he ever go to your locker," she point fingers at the black boy without looking. "What kinda nonsense is that?" "It is not nonsense." "Yes it is, you're making up stuff." "No I'm not making up stuff." Abraham then shows her the security footage. But she doesn't want to see any of it. "I don't want to look at what you're showing me," she said. "Because what you're gonna show me is pure utter nonsense."

"Look Ms. Kelly it's not pure utter nonsense," he tries to defend. Ms. Kelly sighs again. "You know what I had enough," she pulled out her notebook and pen from her left jacket pocket. "I'm writing you up right now." Abraham immediately raised his eyebrows like he was shocked at this. He was shocked that she didn't turned around and say a word to the black boy. Not a peep, not a word. "Are you freaking kidding me?" He asked her in horror. "No I'm not kidding. I'm writing you up for racially profiling him." She then looked back at Abraham. "It's a referral," she continued before she hands the write-up to him. "Here, go to lunch detention in Ms. Harris' office. Tomorrow." She then walks away. He opened his mouth in disbelief. "But," he tries to explain. At the same time, a teacher named Ms. Sterling peeked her head out of a nearby classroom. "Abraham can you come here for a second?" She asked. He groaned. "What now?" He asked before he went inside that classroom. Just to let know, Ms. Sterling is my next teacher to go to in about a few minutes but first I have to take care of the black boy with the crew cuts. At the same time, Tiffany the hot chick was walking down the hall when she suddenly caught a glimpse of me talking to that boy. She stopped walking and listen. "Did he trouble you that much?" I asked the black boy, while referring "he" to Abraham.

"Yes," the black boy nods. "He's trying to take my chocolate away and think it's his. I know he's wants a chocolate, but if he wants, he should get it. Stop trying to paint others black people who have a chocolate as the enemy alright!" "Alright listen can I explain to you?" I asked. "Sure go ahead," he then takes a bite of his chocolate. "Don't worry man, you're not the only one. There are many kids who have been falsely accused for stealing chocolate when in fact they actually don't. This is because there are actual kids who steal stuff because they don't have money or can't convince their parents enough to buy them. But still, I think it's a crime they shouldn't done and they're making other kids - especially black kids like the both of us - not only look bad but also make victims of false accusations of stealing. While this might just be a random incident, this actually could happen anywhere and anytime and this could happen to you again, so you BETTER be careful or else you're be going to jail with those kids." "Gotcha," he said with a nod. "Well I gotta go. See you later." I watched the black boy walked away from me and exit the hall. Tiffany was amazed. "Wow that was impressive boy," she said to me. "Huh?" I said while her voice caught me off-guard as I was unaware that she's watching and listening to my conversation. I turned slightly around to see who said it, even though you readers know by now and I didn't. I then smiled when the person who said it is Tiffany.

"You wonderfully share the feeling to this boy," she continues as she starts walking a few steps closer to him. "The feeling about being a black guy in the world, being racially profiled and the fact there are other black guys are feeling the same. I'm proud of what you'd have just told him." I half smiled in response. "Thanks," I said. "And I also recently saw you talking some sense to the misogynist guys who called her a slut and you share that same feeling as Jenny." "Wait. Sorry to interrupt but do you know her?" "Yeah," she nods. "She works at Washington Retail with me." "Oh okay." "I think you have the ability to know how people are feeling, and that's the think I liked you. I think you could be my boyfriend one day. You know what you're going to be my boyfriend right now." But she then paused and starts taken aback from what she just said. "You know what actually...not yet. I just want the both of us to be BFs or best friends." "Okay," I nods. "We can be best friends." Then the bell rings. "Well I gotta go," she says as she turns around. "Where are you going?" "I'm going to Ms. Sterling's English class right over there," I pointed my finger to an open doorway where we're closer. "That's where I'm going," she said as she also pointed her finger at the same place as I was pointing at. "Apparently we both have the same class together."

I sighed affectionately. "At least we have our schedules right," I said. Inside the English classroom, Abraham is standing in front of Ms. Sterling and her office desk. She's showing him a paper. "Here I want to show you something," Ms. Sterling said to him before pulling a graded paper out of her desk draws and placed it on top of her desk. She scouch her chair and place her finger on the paper. "Did you see the notice up here?" She asked him. He glanced at the grade and the notice below that. Both of them are at the top-right corner of the paper. The grade he got is: E-. While an F- is the standard for failure, in most schools such as Northern Watermelon, E- is their standard for failure; they don't grade Fs. The notice that she wrote is: "It's my understanding that you have been caught cheating." He reacted with shock and surprised. "It seems to me that you're using a cheat cheat," she told him. "I wasn't using a cheat cheat to do my test," he shook his head. "Yeah well apparently I think you did," she says as she pulled out a folded paper out of her same desk draw and placed it on top besides the graded paper; it was the paper that she was talking about: the cheat cheat. He couldn't say a thing to respond. 'How the fuck did she got this' is the question he could ask her. But he already knows that he forgot to take the cheat cheat away with him without getting notice. Back when they're taking a test, Ms. Sterling is sleeping and she sets her timer to about the time of when

this class is over. What's more, there's was not another adult in here, which gives him a perfect opportunity to cheat on the test using his cheat cheat without getting notice and he successfully did and turn the test in...while making himself the first person to finish the test. So - because of the fact he forgot his cheat cheat from underneath his desk - it is to his surprise that she got his cheat cheat. 'How?' he wondered. But instead of asking those questions, he said this. "Look you might have been mistaken," he said with a nervous laugh. "Mistaken?" "Yes, that is not my cheating paper." She was a bit confusing. "Well then why the writing looked like your handwriting in there?" She asked. "And why is it underneath your desk table?" "Uhh...," he was trying to think of answer. "Uhh is not answer," she said. "Tell my why the cheating paper is possibly NOT yours?" He tries to think of answer to cover his butt as best as he can....and not think of answer that will blow his cover. At the same time, the teacher is starting to get REALLY serious as she doesn't have any patience with him. "C'MON I NEED AN ANSWER!" She shouts. "STOP WASTING TIME TRYING TO COME UP AN ANSWER WHEN IT SHOULD'VE BEEN EASY FOR YOU!" He took a deep breath trying to find an answer as quick as he can. Then he found it. "Someone has put it there when I went into the room," he said. "Uh no there was nothing underneath the desk when I saw

you walk in," she said. "I saw nothing underneath the desk before you came in that morning. I did saw something though...when you laying down on your desk and when you left with your English classmates." He then feel the horror in him as he couldn't help coving his butt. "At first I didn't know what it was...until Cassie came to me with this cheating paper and says that you written that paper to use for cheating purposes and she has the evidence to prove it...even though I told her next time to not take a photo of someone taking a test because it violates the school rules," she then pulled out her smartphone out of her right jacket pocket and place her smartphone towards him as she shows him a photo of him taking a test while having the exact same cheat cheat beside his testing paper. He shook his head as he couldn't believe it what Cassie - Tiffany's best friend - would do this to him. "No this can't be," he said. "She's wrong." "And why is that?" Ms. Sterling asked. "Because she's making up stuff." "No," the teacher shook her head. "You are making up stuff." Their conversation got interrupted by the ringing of the school bell. "You know what Abraham," she continued. "The bell just rang, I had enough." She then puts her smartphone down on her desk and gives him both his cheat cheat and his graded test paper with her right hand. "Here you go sir," she said. "Is there any way I can retake the test?" He asked.

"No!" She shouted. "Now go and have a seat please." "But...ugh. Fine." He then goes to one of the desks on the left side of the classroom. At the same time, the teacher saw me and Tiffany entering the classroom. "Good morning Tiffany is that the new student?" Ms. Sterling asked her. "Um yeah," Tiffany nodded her head. "He told me that he's part of our class." "Well can I talk to the new student for a minute?" The teacher asked. "Sure," Tiffany said before she approached one of the empty desks on the right side besides the teacher and her desk. I then approached her as she wants to talk to me. "Good morning," I greeted her. "Good morning new student," Ms. Sterling said. "I believe I'm talking to Eduardo." "That's my name." "I'm Ms. Sterling," she shook hands with me. "Your new English teacher. We have recently taken a test here last week.â€? Minutes later, class began. "Okay yesterday we're talking about William Shakespeare and I asked you guys to do your homework on the Shakespeare library," Ms. Sterling said. "Did you did what I told you to do?" "Uh..." almost everyone is staring into spaces and at each

other, indicating that they forgot to do homework. Or they actually did, it's just that they didn't finish it completely. "Except for Beauregard," she added while pointed a finger at me, knowing that I wasn't here at the time. Then someone entered the classroom, it was her fellow teacher, Ms. McConaughey, who wasn't teaching at the moment. "Excuse me, someone needs you in the office," she told Ms. Sterling. "Hold on," Ms. Sterling said to her before facing the class. "Guys I'll be back in a minute." She then start leaving the classroom. Ms. McConaughey follows her. Cassie quickly grabs her purse off the floor when she suddenly notices something amiss on her sneakers. "Shit, my shoelaces are untied again," she groaned. "Want me to tie it for you?" Tiffany asked. Cassie sighed. "No thank you," she said before getting up out of her seat. "I can handle this myself." She turned slightly around and tie her shoelaces and by doing so, she bent down while sticking her butt up in the air. Unfortunately, her butt pose unintentionally attracted Edward and, especially Johnny. "Hey nice butt girl," Johnny said to Cassie before he and Edward laughed. Cassie quickly glanced over her shoulder at them with an unamused look on her face. Once I quickly notices her reaction, I quickly jumped into the talking. "Hey hey you two," I pointed my finger at Edward and Johnny. "Cut it out." "No you cut it out," Edward snapped at me.

My eyes widened in shock. "Yeah mind your own business," Johnny told me. I then looked back at Cassie helplessly. Cassie looked back at him in a 'thank you for trying' look before she ties her other shoe. "Alright watch this," Edward whispers to Johnny before he gets up out of his seat and starts walking towards her. As he approaches, he uses his left hand to SMACK her butt and hold it for a few seconds, grabbing it in the process. She got surprised as she quickly left her face up and glanced at him with a disbelief look. And that look says to me that he touched her butt without her permission (consent). Knowing that's sexual harassment, I know I would have to do something about it. "Hey," I shouted at him as I jumped out of my seat and decides to stand up to this idiot guy. He glanced at me, still with a laugh. I stand beside her as she bend herself back up and rub her backside. "Why the fuck did you have the nerve to touch a girl's butt?" I asked him. "Umm, I don't know," he continued to chuckle. "You don't know," I was unamused when he makes a laugh of it. "You could end up being expelled." "Really?" His eyebrows raised with a sarcastic smile. "Wow that's what you think." "No," I shook my head. "That's what I expected." "First of all, why the fuck is this your business?" He asked, acting like I butting in to the scene. "Why the fuck is this my business," I said. "Because I do

care. I do care about girls and what they have gone through. If a girl doesn't give you a permission to touch her butt, then don't even proceed to touch her butt. And not in front of the classroom." As our 'argument' continues, Ms. Sterling came right back into the classroom, she's get caught off-guard by this scene. "Excuse me, what the heck is going on here?!" She asked as she put her hands on her hips. "He grab her butt on purpose," I said to Ms. Sterling while I point fingers at him and referring "her" as Cassie. "He was trying to annoy my ass," Edward point fingers at me. Everyone grasped and they reacted with shocking excitement. "Excuse me," Ms. Sterling said. "He was trying to annoy my ass instead of minding his own business," Edward continues to point fingers at me. Though, Ms. Sterling wasn't having any of that from Edward. "First of all, there's no language allowed in this room," she said to him. "Second of all, you touched a girl's butt so, you, out of my classroom now!" She demanded. He's still smiling unusually as he steps out of the way and head towards the exit. "And take that smirk off of your face," she continued. But as he exits out, he still have that smirk on his face. She then turns to both me and Cassie. "Mam are you alright?" She asked Cassie. "I'm not," Cassie said. "I feel violated." "Would you like to go to the nurse's office?" Ms. Sterling

asked. "Um...yeah," she nods slowly. "Is it okay if I can take her," I asked Ms. Sterling. "Thanks but I think she could go out herself," Ms. Sterling said. "No," Cassie shook her head while briefly hold up her right hand in mid-air. "It's okay. I like to have company with me." Ms. Sterling looked at the both of us for a moment. "Alright you two go ahead," she said.

Less than a few hours later, it's school dismissal, I walked towards the school exit just like the rest of the students. Well...almost. Suddenly, I hear someone. "Yo! Excuse me!" A girl (Tiffany) shouts as she saw me. She head towards me as I continue to head out the exit. "I got you something," she said. We then stop at the school's front sidewalk as she pulls out "something" out of her brown purse and hands me this red candy thing on her right hand. "I got you a Twizzler," she said. "That's for calling the boys out for sexual harassment. And for telling me that I need to be careful being sexually empowered." I then look at the Twizzler on her hand again. I quickly realized that the candy was a reward for doing something I did during lunch, though I didn't expect her giving me a reward. But...it was nice of her. "Um...thank you," I responded with a polite smile as I take the Twizzler out of her hand.

"You're welcome," she said before she pulled out a torn piece of notebook paper. "Here's my contact info," she said as she hands that ripped paper to me. "Is there anyway you could contact me as well?" "Do you have an agenda book?" I asked. "Yeah. You want to write your contact info down there?" "Yeah." She then pulled out her agenda book and flipped it to the final pages where there's blank contact info spaces to fill. "Here you go," she said as she hands it over to me. I then take off my bookbag before putting it down on the ground. I bend down as I pull out a pen out of my bookbag and start writing my contact info on her agenda book. "Here you go I wrote it down," I said as I hands her agenda book back to her. She then checks it before closing her agenda book. "Thanks for your info," she said. "You're welcome," I said as I put my bookbag back on. “Is it okay if I can visit your house tonight?” “Sure. I already writtern my house address if you want to stop by; my parents are okay with you there.” “Ah thank you so much.” “What transportation are you waiting for right now? "Well I'm waiting for my big brother. What transportation are you waiting on?" "Um actually I'm going to cheerleading practice," she said. Suddenly she realizes that she's supposed to be with the cheerleaders now. "Oh shit I gotta go right now see ya," she ran away from me and quickly coming back inside the school

entrance. "It was a nice meeting you!" I shouted. After school, Tiffany, her best friend Cassie and sister Trixie went into cheerleading practice for the day. This practice is especially crucial because they're competing against the undefeated Blueberry Chops, who has won five championships in a row and it seems like they're not slowing down. Can the Southern Watermelon cheerleading squad do their very best to beat the Chops once and for all and end the Chops' steak? If only Tiffany and Trixie could pull themselves and their squad together, it would make a difference (defeating their biggest rival). The cheerleading practice takes place at the school's football stadium where the cheerleaders and their coaches are standing on the field a few blocks apart from each other with Trixie being front and center of the squad, behind her cheerleaders...to Tiffany's disgust, who has been at the right end of the group picture along with Cassie. "Gosh," Tiffany said. "I wish I would dethrone Trixie and become THE team captain of our squad." "Tiffany "Well I'm glad that my big bossy-ass sister would graduate in several months." "Excuse me what the heck did you just called me?" Trixie asked Tiffany with a grin look on her face. "A big bossy-ass sister." "Oh okay little sis," Trixie begins to nod. "Call me a big bossy-ass sister. And I'll call you a dumbass sister."

"Whheewww!" The cheerleaders exaggerated "Looks like we have a fight going on," one cheerleader commented. "Okay big sis, call me a dumbass and I'll can call you a big phoney-ass," Tiffany said. Before their argument escalates, coaches Ms. Hollyhocks and Ms. Putin came into the scene. "Alright excuse me you two stop it," Ms. Hollyhocks said. "Yeah cut it out," Ms. Putin said. "You respect your little sister," she points finger at Trixie while referring 'little sister' to Tiffany. "You follow her lead," she points finger at Tiffany while referring 'her lead' to Trixie. GOT IT!" Tiffany and Trixie, who already glanced at the coaches, glanced at each other again before glanced back at the coaches. "Got it!" The sisters said it together. [INSERT PAGE 61.1: Tiffany, Cassie and Trixie's cheerleading practice] [INSERT PAGE 61.2: Tiffany, Cassie and Trixie dinner scene with Beaugard] SCENE 6.-1: "Anyway let's talk about you Diarumid," he said. "Since you're the trouble-free person unlike Cressida-" He suddenly started to notice something strange seen through the top of my t-shirt. "Um...is it okay if you can take your shirt off?" he asked. That made me a bit uncomfortable. And yes, he's noticing that I have man boobs. What would Tiffany’s dad’s reaction be like when I reveal my man boobs? I asked myself in my head.

"I just curious to see what you have under your shirt," he said. I took a deep breath hoping that he will not attack me or tease me. After a few seconds, I close my eyes and take off my t-shirt, becoming shirtless...or topless (depending on your point-of-view) and revealing my bare man boobs. And yeah once I reveal my moobs, his eyebrows was widely raised. "Holy mackerel!" He reacted with a shock. "What in the world is that on your chest, man? "Wow you don't even know what it is?" "Umm no," he shook his head. "These on the chest are man boobs." "Man boobs?â€? he asked. I nervously nodded. "So you got man boobs?" "Yeah," I sighed when he reacted like that and I am pretty sure he would tease me or laugh at me. But no, instead he doesn't. "Okay. How do you get that?" That question got me confused...like he thinks I got a breast implant surgery when I actually didn't. "How do I get my man boobs?" I said. "Yeah." he went into a curiously look. "My man boob are like that when I was born. I was born with man boobs, also known as gynecomastia." "It's that why you kept your shirt on?" Okay I may have been comfortable being shirtless with my bare man breasts...at home when my mom and my aunt is

around. But here...okay I admitted I actually am a bit uncomfortable showing my man boobs to the public when other people are around. "You know um-" I'm trying to answer his question but I can't figure what I would say. "Listen I know it's kinda...complicated," he said. "Complicated that you have man boobs or moobs or gynecomastia." He sighed. "Back when I was...a teenager, I have my man boobs of my own. I have tried to ignore the comments my classmates make and tried to um...accept my man boobs." He paused and sighed again. "But the comments...and the teasing...eventually got me and prevented me from enjoying a life with my moobs- at least most girls are nice and they're offering me bras, but at the same time I feel like I was insulted and the bras are seen as attempts to just insult me and humiliate me rather than very nice friendly offerings to just go with my moobs and have good fun with them." He certainly shaking his head in disbelief. "That's when I decided to just give up and take surgery. The question today is: am I happy that my man boobs are gone?" He then sighed for the third time. "Well I'm happy that all of that teasing stopped because I now have a flat chest but am I REALLY happy about having a flat chest now?!" It seemed as if the negative comments have pushed him or forced him to undergo breasts surgery even when he's fighting the pressure to do it. But he caved in and have his breats and he just...well... I'm guess that society norms was the reason why. He conform to the society norms that boys and men have to have flat chest. Once he knew about it, he tried to change it but to

no avail. Apparently he's just not happy about the way he experienced with gynecomastia, he just wish that the society itself would change and embrace it. He's happy now that he's got a buff body - well sort of - but he got a buff body simply because he could lift big things with no problems and to live a longer life; he didn't bulk up to impress women including his wife. But even still, I feel like he cave in pressure to have a buff body because of, again, society norms, and memories of his gynecomastia experience are still painful. "You seem like you're not happy about it," I said. "About treating me crap when I have man boobs at the time?" He asked. I took a deep breath wondering if I could have the same experience as him. "I wonder if it could happen to me," I said as I move my face slightly away from him. He notice that I'm feeling the same way. "I wish I hope not," he said. "But that's-" he struggled to finish that sentence as the words 'the reality' came too emotionally to him. Instead of saying those words, he say this: "Diarumid, I just want to say that...Let me say this. Don't be discouraged by those idiots in school or in the public who dislikes your man boobs. Don't let them drag you down because of your gyneo. Don't let those comments get you in the way. If someone tease you about it, then defend it. If someone makes a negative comment, defend it. If someone harass you, insult you or humiliate you, take a stand and talk back at them. Sure, not everybody loves man boob but if youâ€™re very proud of your ample chest and want to do so, be proud of it Be proud of your man boobs. Be proud of your moobs. Be proud of your

gynecomastia. Be proud of your whole body, man. If you love your body the way it is, FIGHT the pressure and DON'T cave in. Handle the criticism, handle the complaints, handle the teasing, handle all of the negative things they say about your man boobs...and turn them into something really positive. You think you can do that?" I thought it for a moment as I move my face back toward him. "I think that's an awesome idea," I said. "I can do that." He sighed in relief when I said I can defend it. "That's what I like to hear," he said. "I wish I would thought of it at the time and use it with dignity but now I'm encouraging you to be, you know, proud of body positivetly" "Thanks." He nodded as he slowly move his face slightly away. “What happens if I can’t take it no more?” I asked. He took a long pause. “If you can’t proud of your man boobs much longer,” he says. “If you feel like you’re still struggling, if you feel like you still feel being teased at and don’t find any strength, if you feel like you can’t convince your peers of the scoiety, if you feel like you can’t be happy with your moobs any longer...,” He then took another pause. “Then that’s okay,” he says. “Sometimes if we love something or do something that is aginst the society and the society puts the pressure on us to get with the program, we have to crave in. Yes, we can not like what the society wants us to do. Yes, we can not like what the society is doing to both of us but yet we have to agree with the society and get along

with it. Yes, we can change the world, we can change the climate, any type of climate. But we can’t change the society that we live in, espically for men, because nobody, no human being on this planet of Earth would accept changes to the society that we want. They have to stick to the rules, and we have to stick to the rules...no matter whether we like it or not.” “And who created the society?” “God.” “Gotcha.” I nodded. “I’m sorry, man. But that’s the way the soicety was created.” "If you still had man boobs today, would embrace it now? And if you would embrace it, will your wife and daughters be okay?" When asked that question, he took a deep breath as he took a few moments to answer. "If I would embrace it, Yes," he nodded before glancing back at me. "If I still had my man boobs today, the females in my family will be okay. I already told my wife about it and she's one of the many women who wouldn't care if I had man boobs. She would definitely accept it if I still had them. But I don’t know. Everyone has a different opinion about other people’s bodies. I don’t know if I’m actually happy about my new body. What if I go back to the chest that I used to hate? I’m still worry about the look of my body, because I feel like I’m pressured to do so. But then again and like I said, I have to conform to the society, even I disagree with it.” I sighed in a calm manner. "You just send me a message

and now I’ll send you a message,” I said. “I’ll say this: you don't have to worry about body image. You don’t have to worry about you being a male - boy or man - and have a body that is muscular, or a body that is skinny or tall and slander or a body that is fat or skinny-fat. You don't have to worry if you have man boobs or a beer belly or a big butt or a small penis. And it doesn't matter what people are saying about any specific body part of yours. This shouldn’t be a matter of what you should like in terms of percision, but rather a matter of what do you want you body to like that you love. I think you should be a male who want to feel proud of your body and not feel unhappy with it. If you're a man boob lover, then love your man boobs. If you don't like your man boobs and want to feel comfortable with flat chest, then take pride in your new flat chest. If you don’t like you beer belly, well then take pride in your new flat stomach. If you don’t like your flat stomach or your abs and you feel like you not in love with a new body, stop what you have been eating and eat and drink what you love...without been too overweight. If you want your body to be average, that’s perfectly fine. If you want your body to be skinny, that’s fine. If you want your body to be chubby, that’s good. If you want your body to be buff and musuclar, I wouldn’t mind. This is about being the lover of your body the way you wanted to be. Even though those comments that you endured have led you to undergo breasts surgery, I think you shouldn't...have to do that...unless if you really, really want to start accepting your new flat chested body. Now unless you feel you want you body to look like 'the normal male body', if you want to have

man boobs, just be proud of it, take pride of it. And if you want to remove your man boobs, that's fine. And if you want to have a muscular body; I wouldnâ€™t mind; No matter what type of body you have, your body should define who you are, as person and as a human being. I would certainly be okay with any male, any good male, who has a six-pack, big pecks or a beer belly or man boobs...even if the society tells us that our bodies should be flat-chested and not fat." He still glanced at me without any movement for a few seconds but then... "Diarumid," he said. "I think your words what you're saying or what you're trying to say - are the most awesome words that I ever heard. I think YOU should tell that to every single boy and every single man in the world." I probably think my words hit him because he probably never hear some goods from other people he knows and that's why he a few seconds slow to react. "Thanks," I said with a half-smile. [INSERT PAGE 64.1: THE DINNER SCENE WITH TIFFANY, TRIXIE AND CASSIE] Hours later at home, I was sitting on my bed in my bedroom watching another wrestling match between Davina and Emily. [INSERT PAGE 64.1: Wrestling match between Davina and Emily] Suddenly after the match, the channel picture switches to a forty-something suit-and-tie-wearing guy named Ben Gonkiuski breaking the fourth wall against a complete whiteout

backdrop currently shown on The Baltimore-Washington Channel. "Welcome to The Secret Reasonings of Why Life Isn't Fair to Boys. I'm Ben Gonkiuski. Here I'm going to be talking about some of the mistakes that boys make so that you, as a boy of all ages from kid to teenager, won't experience the same mistakes as them. Let's make that Part 1, alright. Good. Now let's get started, shall we." As I watched him on my flat-screen television, I sighed. "I'm just hoping it won't be another run-of-the-mill oops-Ilearned-my-lesson show that I'm watching right now," I said. "First mistake," Ben Gonkiuski says. "It's a 9th grade reading day and you don't have a book in hand. Of course 9th graders get readers, matter of fact every weekday but only in specific class on a given day. The mistake that 9th grade boys make when they don't have the book in their hand is try reading an agenda book or a picture book or an instruction book so they can pretend they're reading a literature book. And the reason why I just said 'literature' book is that the school actually want 9th grades to read something that is a story, something fiction or a true event story or a biography or an autobiography; while they encourage 9th grades to read, the school actually wants to see 9th graders reading a literature book. Instruction books doesn't count as a literature book. A cookbook doesn't count as a literature book. But magazine articles do count. Newspaper articles do count as well. So in order to avoid that mistake: if you don't have the book, ask the teacher if there's a book available to read in the classroom for that day. If magazines and newspapers are okay, then don't

hesitate it even though you may not be interested in them or in love with them. However, the most important lesson learn is that the next time is to grab a real literature book from now on. Don't make that mistake again." Suddenly I got a phone call, interrupting my TV viewing. I then take my smartphone off of my nearby desk and move closer to me to see who's calling me. It's Charlie. I answered the phone and placed it on my right ear. "Hello," I said. "Hey it's that Eduardo?" Charlie asked. "Yes. You have called the right number." "Well okay.â€? [INSERT PAGE 65: THE PHONE TALK BETWEEN BEAUREGARD AND FINNIGAN] "Damarion, dinner time!" My big brother Calhoun shouted from downstairs. "I gotta go," I said to him. "My big bro call me for dinner so I guess see ya later then?" "Yeah we see each other later," he said. We both hang up the phone. I then went downstairs. (Please insert Day 11.3 the Damarion and Calhoun story) "Alright I'm washing the dishes," Calhoun said. "Can you take out the trash for me? While I'm washing the dishes. I'll take the other trash later on." I then get up out of my seat, walked towards the garbage can and pulled the garbage bag full of garbage out of the garbage can. I then wrapped the top of the bag to close it before I start carrying the bag on my back as I head outside. I then carry the bag towards the garbage disposal and throw the garbage

inside there. "ROAR!" Just afterwards as I turned back around, I heard a roaring sound. That sound is so sudden, I stopped walking to wonder what it is. "ROAR!" There it goes again. I then started tip-toeing towards the backyard to see if there's anything back there. And suddenly, before I even got there... "THUMP!" ...I hear something jumped behind me. I slowly turned around to see who it is: it's a demon. A fucking demon. His name is ZacLoab. I started walking backwards as I fear that the demon ZacLoab is gonna eat me. Alive. I look around to see somebody could help me. "Hello help over here!" I cried for help. (Eileen is listening to music on her earphones). As the demon moves his face closer to me, I feel like he's really gonna eat me and my life is gonna be over after that. That is until... POW! A SUPER KNUCKLE PUNCH KNOCKED HIM SO HARD that he's been thrown across three houses before landed on the fourth one. I then look to see who punched that demon; it was a girl. A teenage girl with her GLOWLY ORANGE RIGHT FIST! "Don't worry I'll handle this motherfucker demon out of the way for you," she said without looking while waiting for the demon. As the demon quickly picked himself and begins to CHARGE her, the girl runs towards the demon. They both

leaped into the air and he was almost getting ready to swing a punch at her with his left fist, though he wasn't unaware for her unusual assault move. She then BLOCKS his punch with her GLOWLY BLUE LEFT ARM as they reached closer to each other while they stopped above mid-air. She then SUPER KNUCKLE PUNCH him in the underneath of the chin with her right fist WITH SUCH FORCE sending him flying WAY HIGH UP in the sky. She watched as it happened. I watched that demon flown up and away and wondered if he ever comes back down. More than a minute later, I hear a sound and at the same time, I see the same demon coming back from the air and fallen down and then... CRASH! ....CRASHES INTO A BIG HOLE IN THE GROUND! With dust picking it up from the result. She fans the dust away from herself as she sees the demon unconscious. I watched the fight unfolded a few miles from where I'm standing. I was happy that she defeated the demon. "I'll probably would date a girl who can kick some ass someday," I said. But...at that moment, I didnâ€™t know that girl...would turn out to be Tiffany. Then Calhoun opened the entrance door and peek his head outside. "Hey Damarion why are you taking so long to take out the trash?" he asked me. "Well ah...I can explain," I said. "Well come back to my house and explain," he said as he

gives me a guesture. "Okay so there's this demon ready to eat me--" I started walking back towards the house. "Whoa whoa wait...there's a demon?" "Huh huh. Yeah." *&*&*&*&*&*& - Added at 12:50am on 04/12/2019 End - *&*&*&*&*&*& *&*&*&*&*&*& - Added at 12:54am on 04/12/2019 Begin - *&*&*&*&*& The next morning, Tiffany was sleeping in her room, not aware that it's time to wake and apparently her alarm clock didn't really came off with a sound at that moment. Needless it was the signal for Tiffany's mother who stormed again into her daughter's bedroom; this time with a whistle on her right hand. As she walked around her daughter's bed and approached her, Tiffany's mom placed her whistle onto to her mouth and blows a, well, a whistle. Afterwards, she takes the whistle off of her mouth. "WAKE UP SLEEPYHEAD!" She yelled. Her mom's sudden disturbance have frighteningly woke her daughter Tiffany up as Tiffany immediately jumped out of her bed to her right and glanced at her mom, who's at the left side "Mom," Tiffany said as she feels she's been disrupted. "What was that for?!" "WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!!" Tiffany's mom yelled. "THAT WAS FOR WAKING YOU UP AND FOR THE FACT THAT YOU OVERSLEPT AGAIN!"

"Mom, c'mon," she chuckles. "I didn't overslept. I set my alarm clock last night." "Oh really?" Her mom nods with a skeptic look because there's something not right with her. "Then why is your alarm saying six eighteen am right now." Tiffany then glanced over her shoulder to look at the alarm clock; her mom's right: that alarm clock says it's 6:18am. She shook her head. "No," she said while still staring at it. "That can't be right." She then grabbed her smartphone off of the top of her bedroom draw and looks at the time that is shown at the front screen of her smartphone; yep, it is still the same, which means that her mom is right after all. She was shocked once again as she dropped her smartphone on her bed. "But I already set my clock," she said as she was starting to get confused while walking up to her alarm clock and pulled it off to take a closer look at what she went wrong with it. She then press "alarm time set up"; turns out that she actually set her alarm clock to the wrong time! "Oh shit," she said to herself as she now realizes her mistake. "YEAH OH SHIT IS RIGHT TIFFANY!" Her mom shouted. "YOU BETTER GET UP YOUR ASS OUT OF BED OR YOUR ASS IS GOING TO BE LATE FOR THE BUS!" "Alright mom would you please stop shouting at me?" Tiffany asked as she puts her alarm clock down and quickly walked away from the draw and the bed. "NO I WON'T UNTIL YOU GET YOUR SHIT TOGETHER NOW GET MOVING!" "NO DON'T BRUSH YOUR TEETH YET!" Her mom yelled. "YOU HAVE SOME BREAKFAST TO EAT MAM!"

"Oh right," Tiffany giggles embarrassingly. "Eeh..." She then went out of the bathroom and quickly walked downstairs. Her mom follows. As she go downstairs and went into the kitchen/dining room, she saw her big sister Trixie ALREADY eating her breakfast while seeing her plate of breakfast placed beside Trixie and in front of an empty chair. She then looked up in shock and saw her shirtless and tight-jeanswearing dad, named Tiffany's dad, cooking at the kitchen which is across the living room. Tiffany's dad briefly glanced over his left shoulder and saw Tiffany before he glanced back at what he's doing. "Well good morning Tiffany," he said without looking. "Did you overslept again?" He glanced at her again in a wondering look on his face. "Yes," she said as she "Well sounds like you need to work on your waking up skills, girl," Trixie said to her. "That way you won't be woken up again by mom's rudely awaken, which by the way," she starts chuckling. "That was totally funny." Tiffany kiss her teeth at what her big sister had just said. It was quite annoying to her that Trixie would enjoy hearing her overslept problems while Trixie would also be overslept but instead gets her QUIET awakening by mom's different whisper awaken whereas Tiffany gets her LOUD awakening. It's not fair to Tiffany. "Little sis," Trixie continued. "Kissing your teeth is not gonna help you fix your waking up problems. "Tiffany just don't worry about it," he told her before glanc-

ing back at his cooking. "It's just that people overslept sometimes; it's just not you Tiffany. So don't worry about it." "Don't worry about it?" Tiffany's mom asked him as she entered the dining room. "What are you talk about man?" He then pull the two plates off of the counter and carry them with both hands as he about face (turning completely around). "I'm talking about Tiffany not being the only person who have overslept in the world," he said to his wife/ Tiffany's mom before the plates onto the table: one for him, one for "I understand that but I just want to say that she won't resolve a problem on how to wake up at the right time," she said with a sigh. "And why did you think that mom?" Tiffany asked. "Because you're so tired that you either set your alarm clock at the wrong time or forgot to set you alarm clock when you go to bed. Would you please eat up really fast and not waste your time and waste your breath arguing with me," she said like she's annoyed. "You only have like...a few minutes left." "Yeah so be quiet little sis," Trixie said to Tiffany. "No YOU be quiet big sis," Tiffany said while pointing a finger at her. "Hey hey HEY both of you CUT IT OUT!" Tiffany's mom shouted at them while she and her husband sat down eating breakfast with them. "YOU BE QUIET AND EAT UP FAST!" She pointed a finger at Tiffany. "I am," Tiffany said. "Well then SHUT THE HELL UP AND EAT UP AS QUICKLY AS YOU CAN!"

"Yeah little sis," Trixie said before finishing taking a bite of her breakfast. "You hear what your mom said," she said while talking with her mouthful. She then swallowed the finished bite. "BURRRRP!" She quickly cover her mouth with her hand. "Excuse me!" "Wow I guess I fed you some burp-powered food," Tiffany's dad said. "Yeah," she said. "Well I'm off to brush my teeth," she gets up from her seat. "Make sure you don't fart at me as you get your ass up out of your chair," Tiffany said to her. Trixie then stick her butt out and aim at Tiffany and..."FARRRT!" PROCEEDS TO RIP A LITTLE FART AT HER LITTLE SISTER! before she leaves the dining room. "Jesus!" Tiffany reacted in disgust while she held her pajama shirt over her nose. "Damn girl what a good fart," said Tiffany's dad as he's fanning his nose with his right hand while putting his folk on his plate. "Really?" Tiffany's mom asked him in a questionable look on her face. "Look I don't mind my daughters farting," he said. "And I don't mind you farting either. And let me tell you: farting is one of their powers. "Well at least you're the only one in this household who don't fart...yet. And Tiffany you better watch your language?!" Tiffany's mom said. "Wait what?!" She asked with a confusion look on her face. "You said the word ass when you rudely woken up."

"Yeah but just because I said it in front of you DOESN'T MEAN you said that same word back to me. You know what it seems that you finish your breakfast just go and brush your teeth now." "Do I have to brush my teeth with my sister who just pass gas at me?" "Well you pass gas at her so that's what you get." Tiffany sighs before getting up out of her seat. "I'll pick up the plates," Tiffany's dad said to his wife. Tiffany heads upstairs and run back to the bathroom, only to find that the bathroom door is closed. But she already knew that her big sister is in there once she finished her breakfast. But Tiffany has to go in anyway so that she won't be late for school and since her big sister goes to the same school with her, Trixie doesn't want to be late for school either. So that means they have to be forced to brush their teeth in the same bathroom. And it happens MOST OF THE TIME! And this is one of those cases. Tiffany first knocked on the door. "WHO THE FUCK IS IT?" Trixie shouted from the inside. "It's me the girl you just farted on while she inexplicably told you not to," Tiffany said. "Oh yeah right what the fuck are you doing here?" Trixie said without a break in her sentence. "TO BRUSH MY TEETH YOU IDIOT!" Tiffany shouted. "Oh greaaat yeah," Trixie said as she sounds unexcited. "Teeth brushing with you, that's great. Come in." Tiffany opens the door and enters the bathroom while seeing

her big sister looking in the mirror brushing her teeth. Trixie, who was standing in front of the bathroom sink and the mirror above it, slightly moved her position to the right so that her little sister can share the sink and the mirror with her while brushing her own teeth. Tiffany closed the bathroom door and takes the left side of the position with Trixie while taking her own toothbrush........putting toothpaste on it and start brushing her teeth alongside Trixie. Trixie glances at Tiffany and watches her teeth brushing. "You know, you could really use your mirror in the bedroom so you can look yourself brushing your teeth alone," Trixie said to her. "And where the fuck do I spit?" Tiffany asked as she paused her teeth brushing while slightly turned around at Trixie. "In a plastic cup?" "Uh yeah. You can throw that spit in the sink, wash the cup and your mouth and throw the cup in the trash." Tiffany kiss her teeth. "Yeah like I would do that Trixie," she said. "Have you ever done that yourself?" "Um...yeeah," Trixie said. "I tried brushing my teeth in my bedroom with a plastic cup to spit on while our mom is in the bathroom; yeah let me justify that: my mom has go to a business meeting and I had to go to a club meeting; they were both set at the same time sharp. I didn't share the bathroom with mom because mom farts like shit. And I don't want to smell like shit." "Did you quickly throw the spit in the sink after mom get out of the bathroom?" Tiffany asked.

"Tiffany brush your teeth." Trixie spits on the sink. "I'm asking you question. Yes or no?" "Yes Tiffany I throw the spit in the sink and throw the cup in the bin!" Trixie shouts as if she's annoyed. "There, it's that answered your question?!" "You know you should probably do this 'nasty-ass' alternative in the bedroom instead from now on." "Oh so you can have this bathroom whatever you want?" Trixie asked. "Oh yeah." "Well this is MY bathroom," Trixie said as she points a finger at herself. "Not yours." "Well sorry not anymore," Tiffany then turns around the opposite way, turning her back against her big sister. And then...."FARRRT!" She LET OUT A SUPER FART as she sticks her butt out, blowing Trixie away from her and landed her against the end side of the bathtub on her back and then slided down on her butt with both of her legs a few inches apart. Trixie looks up at Tiffany. "Oh so you gonna fart at me bitch?" She asked. "You farted at me when I told you not to," Tiffany said. "Yeah that's because you keep farting at me." "So...I can do whatever I want." "Okay," Trixie gets up. "If you can do whatever you want, than I can do whatever I want so don't tell me what to do," she said as she approached back to Tiffany. "Alright well then don't tell me what to do either," Tiffany said. "It's that clear?"

"I'm asking you the same question to you, little sis," Trixie folded her arms. "Okay so lets both answer that question together then," Tiffany said as she, too, folded her arms. "One. Two. Three." "Yes sis," they both said together. "It's clear. What happens if you need help? Ask mom and dad, that's all!" [INSERT PAGE 70.1: Beauregard meets Damiarion to the bathroom; scene copied from MBG&TS [Insert PAGE 70.2: Diarumid/Beaguared turning in homework; the male teacherâ€™s response] [INSERT PAGE 70.3: Beauregard eating lunch with Tiffany and Cassie Scene - Page 70] Damiarion is at cheerleading practice. *&*&*&*&*&*& - PAGE - Beaugard and the ponytail woman scene - PAGE EDIT - *&*&*&*&*& Tiffany sighed while shaking her head. "Let me tell you about my big-ass sister," she said. "One time, when we were kids, she has this smart computer that not only predicts the future correctly but also inform me and my sister of what's coming ahead so we can know what we're headed and if they inform of bad things to happen, she can avoid or prevent obstacles in her way and not tell me about it." "Is it your computer or did you guys shared it?" I asked "It's a shared computer and it's only on my sister's room. I mean sometimes my sister would tell me about a thing that pops up on the computer and sometimes

she doesn't. And yeah, I didn't know a bad thing could happen to me until after less then hours after it happened when my sister told me about it from that some computer which predicts correctly but she didn't told me before it happened but told me after it happened instead." She shook her head once more as we turn left. "Boy," she said. "What a very effing smart young lady." "I'm pretty sure you feel bad about this," I said as I look at the look of her face while still walking. "You wish that smart computer could've been yours?" Tiffany thinks for a moment. She breathes in and she breathes out as she was severely angry. Not at me, but at her sister. And her mom as well. "I wish," she said while she briefly looking at me. "I wish that smart computer belongs in my bedroom instead of my big sister's. My mom says that it doesn't matter who owns it, it's the matter of keeping inform with each other no matter we like or not." "Ohhh," I said. “Wow we feel so sorry for you,” Cassie said to Tiffany. “You guys don’t worry about,” Tiffany said. “I’m fine.” "Do you and your siblings have something that you guys supposed to share?" Cassie asked me. "Well no. Only some food, junk food, where we mostly shared. But despite that, we don't share that much because junk food is kinda..." "Too much?"

I paused before nodding. "Yeah," I answered. "It's that the only shareable thing that you guys used?" "I think so." "And nothing else." I sighed as if she think I'm hiding something I don't want to tell which I don't have something to hide to tell her. "Nothing else at all?" Cassie continues to ask me. "What part of the question are you asking me?" I asked. "We’re just asking to see if you and you guys have one computer, laptop, or smartphone-" Tiffany tries to explain. "Oh all of us each have our smartphones and laptops,” I said. “Only three of us - including mine- have our own computers and since then nobody wanted to share a computer because they have their laptops and it's very unnecessary to share a computer." "Oh," Tiffany then looks upfront. "Wow. Your life is better than mine," she said as she glanced back at me. "Like I said I wish that I have a smart computer in my room. Matter of fact, I wish I have my own smart computer so that me and my sister don't complain but for whatever reason my mom only wants to buy one smart computer; she said that buying another computer cost her a lot of money but how can she explain that considering she actually has a lot of money and that there's other smart computers that way cheaper. I guess that

she's really saving up money to buy more financial stocks and more smaller companies." That last sentence that she just said have struck me off guard. "Wait a minute," I said as we both paused walking and turn slightly around to look at each other face to face. "Your mom has a lot of money saving up to buy stocks and smaller businesses?" "Yeah of course," she nodded. I think for a moment wondering if her mom is rich. "Is your mom a millionaire? I asked. "Yeah she's more like a multi-millionaire," the girl folded her arms. "She is a businesswoman and a stockbroker. She set up her own company before I was born, then when her company makes two tons of profit, she started buying up small companies and buy a small bunch of stocks to help her company grow and make more money." She sighed. "I wish I would be more like her someday." "What's her company name?" "Her company name is...very well absurd," she said with an awkward nod. "It's called 'Work Really Hard To Earn Money'. She doesn't have a specific creative name on her mind because of avoid of possible lawsuits." I nodded. "Well it's sweet that you have a rich mom," I compliantly said with a proud smile. She kissed her teeth in response. "Really?" She said before we start walking again. "I don't like my mom

buying more of what she wants than what I want; having a rich mom is not sweet. Because my mom, my mom wants us to make our own money instead of giving us money. And I hate getting a job, especially at Washington Retail*, where I was a bunch of people trying to compete for the so-called Employee of the Month. I can't quit my job right now because this job has a higher pay which means I make a lot of money than my twin sister, in which she has zero; I hide my money so that she would never see it and I never told her about it. I only lie to my mom that the job only pay about ten dollars an hour when in fact it's actually one hundred and fifty dollars." "Wait a minute you lied to your mother?" I asked with extreme uncertain look on my face. "Absolutely," she nodded without any concern. "I don't like to use up most of money and buy everyone else's stuff in expense of mine." "So you lied to your mom just to save your money," I still got a questionable look on my face. "Uhhh," she nervously smile while turning slightly around at me as she wants to keep me cool and avoid any potential concerns about herthat'll come out of me. "Just don't worry about we don't have time." She then continuing walking, still without any concern or even worrying. And I was still standing as I was bit concerned that lying might cause consequences. But I cool down myself as I don't want to mess up her plan (and ruin her

life) and continue to follow her. "Me and my big sis like to sit in those front desks,â€? she said. â€œBut the thing is we don't like sitting with each other. In fact, we are competing to see who gets to sit one seat of the front row first before everybody else filled up the rest of the front row seats and both of us wanted one of us to be the loser who sit one row apart from the other. I always don't want the loser to be me and she always don't want the loser to be her either. So yeah, we both like to sit on one front row desk alone from each other, it's just that we compete against each other for it." "So you and your big sister hate each other?" I asked. "Uh yeah," she nodded before she paused. "Well actually we kinda half love each other and kinda half hate each other." "What did you mean?" I asked. "Well we kinda half hate each other because...there's so many reasons why we don't love each other. And these reasons include sharing. I hate sharing and she hates sharing too. Like when I tried to have some of her snacks and she wouldn't give me any...," she then sighed. "Just like I wouldn't give mine as she wants some of it. It's kinda like two girls can play the game. She won't give me something then fine, I won't give her something back. The next reason is the fact that my twin sister gets what she wants...even

though I have a lot of money to buy then her, I have to pay my smartphone bill." I certainly raise my eyebrows when she said a 'smartphone bill'. "Yeah I had to pay my own smartphone bill," she said as she briefly and slightly bent her face down with a few nods. "...after my mom and I had a big-ass argument over her limited my smartphone use because she had to pay for it. I'm like 'really' because my mom is, like I said, a multi-millionaire and she want to spend millions of her money buying up companies and stuff. And wow, she took my smartphone away and not only gave me a new smartphone but also a new smartphone bill of my own. She said that's what you get when you use your own smartphone your own time, hurray," she said that last word in a pathetic tone. "So that means I have to use my own money to pay for it, yippee," she said that last word in a pathetic tone. "Um, wow," I said softly - and very softly and very heartfelt - as I feel bad for her. "I'm so sorry for you," I said in an apologetic way while slowly shaking my head in shock of what I just heard of her. "No no no that's okay," she said in a calm tone while quickly shook her head. "It's not your fault; you don't have anything to apologize for. So don't worry about it." "Yes I'm gonna worry about because I do worry about it," I said. "I do worry about you not being able to have what you want."

She sighed with a slight smile. "Thanks for the comment," she said. "But look, just keep your worrying to yourself; I'll be fine. But trust me I'll can handle this.â€? "You think you can?" I asked. "You think you can handle your smartphone bill and even your not-so-good job at the retail? What's the smartphone bill cost?" Instead of answering that question, she move her head closer to me in a very slight frustration-but-kepther-cool look on her face. "Listen," she whispered. "Don't. Worry. About. Me. Understand?" I would say 'yes' in a quick second. I'm just still worry about how she feels about everything she's currently dealing with, especially given that a fight may about to break between her and Trixie at any moment. What Tiffany just said about the love between her and Trixe touched my heart. So much so that now after hearing everything negative that she said just before that, I'm making sure that any fight between these sisters from ever happen. Even if she told me to stop worrying about her, I'm still gonna worry about her. "Fine," I whispered to myself as glance slightly up before I glance back at her. "I would stop worry about it for now." She then move her head back from me. "And just so you know," she went on. "Me and my big sis Trixie despite all of the bad things we have been through - do love each other because we deeply care with each other - to survive, to share with our emotions, and to stick together - we don't want to lose one another." She

said. I would have stopped worry about like she told...for now. But the fact that she said that her and twin sister love each other made me worry about any potential fight between them over the [insert something] even more. Right now..... I wondered that if Tiffany and Trixie does something, then all heck breaks loose. And I don't want any heck break loose. Especially between those girls. Once again, the girl's heartwarming words about the love between her and Trixie have made me the courage to prevent any fight from ever happening. *&*&*&*&*&*& - End of Beauregard and the ponytail woman scene - *&*&*&*&*& [Insert PAGE 73: Damaion and Beauregard conversation during school dismissl: cheealding practice talk and grades talk] About less than hour later after school, Tiffany went to work at her part-time job - well a not-so-great part-time job - at the Washington Retail store where she saw Caroline doing what was supposed to be her shift not Caroline's. She couldn't figure out why Caroline is doing her shift when Flossie should be doing her own shift. She approached her as she wants to find out why. "Excuse me," she said. Flossie pauses and looks at Tiffany. "What the fuck are you doing at my shift?" Tiffany asked. "What the fuck am I doing at your shift?" Caroline asked like Tiffany got her on her nerves. "Yeah."

"Well the reason why is because your boss sees that I can do good on this job, in other words, she thinks I'm better than you." "Why? Because I sometimes make bad moves or bad decisions being a cash register?" "Um...," Caroline thought about it for a moment while looking slightly up. "Yeah," she nodded at her. "EXCUSE ME YOU TWO CUT IT OUT!" Shouted the boss, whose name is Ms. Drewhoney, who came behind Tiffany from the employees only area.* "Caroline you keep working Tiffany follow me," and she said without a break in the sentence while about face and going back inside the area. Tiffany then walked around the customer service area and entered the employees only and followed her boss to her boss' office where they sat down face to face for a private conversation. Tiffany is pretty sure that her boss might switch her to a job that she doesn't give a shit about it. She hope that wasn't the case. "Okay so here's what is going on," Ms. Drewhoney explains to her. "Is that you're not doing the job properly." To Tiffany's shock. "I am," she said. "No you're not, you standing there fiddling with the money. So that's why I replaced Caroline as the new clerk." "What? Why?" "Because she's better than you. "So am I fired?" "Nope. Not yet. I'm switching you to the other job," Ms. Drewhoney got up from "Wait so I'm demoted?" Tiffany pointed a finger at herself.

"No you getting the same salary as your former job." Ms. Drewhoney pulled out a sheet of paper out of a draw and hands it to Tiffany. "Here you go," she said. "But-" "No buts, I don't want to hear your complaining," Ms. Drewhoney sat back down in her seat. "The fact of the matter is you fumble in your previous job, you don't improve it that much and given the outlook, your co-worker Caroline is doing better than you and you seemed to be the other job so I absolutely wasted no time to do the switch." It was a shock to Tiffany, her dream job - well it’s not exactly her dream but still - was now taking over by her frienemy. She couldn't believe it. Now she has (forced) to take a job that she absolutely hates. *•*•* Minutes after work, despite being angry about her job switch, she went calm when she went into a neighborhood park as she starts to focus on hunting evil creatures. When she searched there, there none to be found. She walks out. As she exits out of the neighborhood park, she hears a walkie-talkie sound from her best friend: Cassie, who is at home watching the situation played out on her map on her computer where she recognizes the blue human icon as Tiffany and the light red icons as henchmen; in this case, there are three light red icons that recognizes as the three demons Tiffany defeated. When these light red icons started flashing, it means that the demons deceased. "Hey you kick all of the demons' asses?" Cassie asked her on speaker phone.

Tiffany pull out her smartphone out of her right pants pocket and holds it on her right hand while she walks as her smartphone is on speaker. "Yep I did," she said to Cassie. "Okay because I can see right now that these light red icons are flashing," Cassie said. "So I think you pretty handle the fight very well." "Okay, is there any other light red icons on your computer map?" Tiffany asked. Cassie slightly move her head closer to the computer screen. "You got some demons at another park," she said. "You might wanna speed run to that park before they--" "I got it," Tiffany interrupting her. "I'm running right now." She then SPEED-RUNS away from the neighborhood park and onto another park. But as she reached the park and hop over a bush, there were no demons in her sight. "Um, Cassie?" She asked in a questionable look on her face. "Yeah?" Cassie said. "I didn't see any demons around here," Tiffany said. "Then how come I see these light red lights showing up around you on this map?" Cassie wondered. Before Tiffany can answer this question, there's a demon emerges from the bush she's standing behind, looming over her. Luckily, she's aware of this; she knows there's a sudden demon behind her without turning or even glancing back. "Because they have been hiding under the bushes, Cassie," she said. "Oh," Cassie said. "Don't worry I got this," Tiffany said with a nod and a smirk on her face. She bend her waist forward, sticking her big butt

up in the air and...BAM!...jump backwards, HITTING THE DEMON WITH HER BUTT WITH SUCH FORCE! She lands back on the ground a few blocks after as she slightly turned around to watch her butt bump SENDING HIM FLYING AND CRASHING INTO A TREE! The demon picked himself up from the ruble and CHARGES her as he lower his head and aim it towards her. As he reached her, he did a HEADBUTT! But his headbutt move didn't send her flying. Instead, she was still standing, not moved a thing. That's right, she's indestructible to a heatbutt, specifically a male's headbutt. Instead when he hit her with a headbutt, the pain goes right through his forehead. He slowly pull his head up while placing his right hand on his forehead and slowly rubs it as he feels the effects of the pain. "Yeah that's right you doofus," she said. "I have an indestructible body. Didn't you see my back has muscles? Didn't you see that I have biceps and abs? Well apparently you wouldn't notice it haven't you?" "Oh shut the fuck up," said the demon, who is now Demon #4A. "Shut the fuck up?" She repeated. "Is that your answer?" Demon #4A approached her. "Look I don't care if you have muscles or not," he said to her. "The fact is you should be fucking dead even if you have muscles." "Ohhh so buff girls do get hurt," she said with a nod. "Okay well, apparently the answer that I'm looking for that my body is fully steal toned." "Really?" He asked with a 'I don't think so' look on his face.

"Yeah." He then notices another demon -Demon #5A - sneakily approaching her. "Well you don't have eyes in the back of the head so guess what be prepared to get...sucker punched." Demon #5A SWINGS his right fist around and towards her face...almost. But she immediately dodge that demon's strike without even looking and resulting his right fist aiming toward his face, SUCKER-PUNCHING HIMSELF IN THE FACE INSTEAD IN THE PROCESS! His eyes immediately got hypnotized while his head uncomfortably shakes before falling himself down on his back. She bend/straighten up and turned around to glance at that demon, Demon #5A, unconsciously lying down on the grass. Demon #4A couldn't believe his eyes. "Holy shit," he said it quietly to himself. She turned back around at Demon #4A; apparently she can hear him even he said it quietly. "Yeah holy shit is right," she said to him. "You expect ME to get sucker punched by your bitchy demon friend and get me dead? Well think again because both of you aren't smarter than me!" "Well I'll prove you wrong," Demon #4A said. "No you won't," she shook her head. "You gonna prove me right." "Okay then let's see if it's proven right or wrong shall we." "Well bring it on!" Demon #4A holds both hands a few inches apart to his left and a MAGIC BALL OF ENERGY EMERGES within the gap around both of his hands. "Let's see the proof of this," he

said before THROWING THE BALL, aiming it towards her. But as the energy ball approaches, she LIGHTS UP HER ENTIRE BODY ORANGE with SPARKS OF FIRE SHOOT OUT OF HER BODY AND FLY AROUND IT...FREEZES THE BALL AS IT GETS CLOSER TO HER! To Demon #4A's surprise as his eyebrows widened. "What the fuck?" He reacted. "Oh yeah, now this is what I called proof," she said with a smirk and nod. "Proof that you don't have the smarts to beat the crap out of me. And I'll prove myself right by turning the ball back to you." And she did.... ....as the ball APPROACHES BACK towards the demon REAL FAST and...before he can react, it's too late. BAM! The energy ball HIT HIM HARD WITH SUCH FORCE! SENDING HIM FLYING BACKWARDS AND LANDED ON HIS BACK! "Haha," she said, as she quickly approaching towards him while still smirking at him. "This shows me that you're never gonna be able to prove me wrong. And this blast that hit you proves it." Demon #4A regains consciousness as he picked himself from the rubble. "Don't worry you worsty bitch," he said as he stands up. "This isn't over." "And why is that?" She folds her arms again. "Because you think it's gonna be over when you beat the crap out of me." "Oh yeah," he said casually. "It will be over when I beat the crap out of you." "So me beating the crap out of you doesn't work?" She

asked. "You keep surviving my onslaught is why this fight isn't over?" "Yep. I'm a survivor." "I guess you're not hurt or or injured, CORRECT?!" "Oh....," he chuckled nervously. "...uhhh...," he stiffed as he actually feels a little bit of pain in his body despite his regain of consciousness. His reaction was a sign to her that he actually did got injured. "I take that as a yes," she said. "You said you a survivor and you still survive my attacks. Well, you won't survive THIS!" She then LIGHTS UP HER RIGHT FIST FIREY RED AND SHOOTS A BLAZING LINE OF FIRE REAL FAST! SO FAST THAT DEMON #4 COULDN'T HAVE TIME TO REACT AT ALL! WHAM! TOO LATE! HER LINE OF FIRE HIT HIM IN THE FACE! This time WITH NO force! "Aaahhh!" He cried so painfully loud as the line of fire BURNING HIS FACE UP! She then turn her line of fire TOWARDS THE REST OF HIS BODY! BURNING HIM UP IN THE PROCESS! She then let go off her line of fire off of her hand with smoke coming off of her right fist. She then sighed as she watched the demon is completely burned to death. But then, she can see through the fire (with her powerful vision) that another demon - the third of them, aka Demon #6 is fast-approaching towards her. But she's already prepared with a smirk on her face. When that demon LEAPED over

the fire closer to her, CHARGING her with his right fist aiming towards her face. But she quickly GRABBED his fist and THROW HIM OVER her, landed HARD on the grass on his back. She whipped around and saw him laying down in front of her. She walked around to her left and turned slightly around to the left side of him while placing both hands on his hips. "Time for a big finish," she said. She then LEAPS VERY HIGH TO THE SKY! At the same time, he slowly and slightly sat up and opening his eyes before he immediately notices a sound of something that is about to fall. He looks up at the sky as the sound grew LOUDER and LOUDER! Until...he notice something approaching straight down towards him. It was Tiffany! She's falling down with her hands clutch her legs and press them towards her chest as she aims her voluptuous butt towards Demon #6 in the chest. Simultaneously, A VERY LOUD SOUND OF A SMACK ERUPTS, the earth SHAKES GROUND and a PILE OF DEBRIS HAS PICKED UP! All at the same time as she HITS HM successfully HARD! SO HARD that he CRASHED A BIG HOLE in the grass! She then slowly stood up, step out of his body and leap off of the hole in the ground and landed back on the grass. She completely turned around and his now-unconscious body waiting to see if he's dead or not. After seeing him laying dead for a few seconds, she can confirm herself that Demon #6 is dead. "Ah yeah!" She cheered herself with a 'ka-chin' gesture. "Well it looks like you defeated those three demons there, Tiffany," Cassie said over Tiffany's earpiece, while watching

the three dots disappeared from her computer screen one by one a few minutes apart. "Yep I did it," Tiffany said as she stretch her arms. "Are there anymore?" "Nope," Cassie said. "From what I'm currently seeing from my map, there are no red dots around this city." Tiffany put her arms by both of her sides as she sighed for relief. "Good," she said. "Then...I'm off to bed." She then starts walking. "Yeah me too," Cassie agreed. "These demons have kept waking us up." As soon as Tiffany is about to exit the park...THUMP! ...she nearly lost her balance as she suddenly caught off-guard by someone familiar landed down in front of her, posing like a cat while looking down to the ground. The person turned out to be a male; he then slowly looks up to her with a smirk. Tiffany quickly recognizes that smirk. It's Edward. Tiffany's gobsmacked as Edward came out of the blue in front of her, but she then gave a straight face look on him. "Hello Tiffany," Edward greeted like heâ€™s ready to fight her. "Well hello there Edward" Tiffany said, grinning at him. Cassie suddenly got gobsmacked as she hears this conversation; there's not a red dot show up on her computer map screen at that moment around that blue dot (indicating her best friend). "Holy shit, how come this evil bitch doesn't show up on my radar?" She murmured, while referring to Tiffany as she touches her mouse and move it around, trying to figure it out.

"Sounds like it's a good time to chat right now," Edward said to Tiffany as he stood up, still smirking at her. "Good time to chat?" Tiffany asked in an questionable look on her face as she was still grinning as she doesn't have time to play games with this dude villain. "In the middle of the night? Are you crazy?" "I can postpone this right now and call it a night then," Edward suggested as he folded her big muscled arms. "Alright first of all," Tiffany said. "Why the fuck are you doing here?" "Why the fuck am I doing here?" Edward snapped. "Did you just hear why am I for?" "Oh yeah you're here to chat," Tiffany mused. "But I think the real reason why is you're here to kick my ass." Edward kisses his teeth. "You know what if that's what you think it is, then you better prepare for any move I can make because, at one point, [INSERT PAGE 76 - Tiffany and Edward fight scene; Edward sent his two hencman toward’s Beaguard’s backyard] [INSERT THE ICLOUD] The next orning, Tiffany goes back home, sleeping on her bed...with her embarrassing pajamas. Those pajamas with cute zebra faces? Yeah, she wears them. She usually wakes up at about 6:00am and the alarm clock sets to that time for an alarm. But not always; sometimes she overslept. And in this case, she's sleeping way past 6:00am; it is now 6:20am. What's worse: her mom didn't even bother to wake her up...yet. In contrast, her big sister named Trixie got the wake

up treatment instead from her mom. But that doesn't mean that she's taking a nice approach towards that sister; it's kinda apparent that she has an attitude. Two minutes later, at 6:22am, Tiffany's mom BURST her little daughter's bedroom door with her left hand on her hip. She pretty unhappy at this moment. "WAKE UP YOU SLEEPY-ASS HEAD!" Tiffany's mom shouted. "YOU HAVE BEEN OVERSLEPT!" Her mom's shouting have rudely woke her up. Needless to say, she was pissed. "Motherfucking," she whispered to herself with annoyance as she turned her body slightly to the right, laying down in the back in the process while rubbing her eyes. "C'mon mom," she said as she slightly pull herself towards the bed wall. "C'MON?!" Her mom shouted. "You have overslept like what...twenty minutes and you telling me to c'mon?" [INSERT PAGE 77: THE MALE PROTAGONIST-TIFFANY-CASSIE MEET UP AND CHEERLEADER SQUARD LUNCH SECNE With Trixie] After lunch, next up is the Gym. That's right, THE GYM! THE FUCKING GYM! Seriously, do you think I, as a teenage boy, would love the gym? Okay I only love the recreation one; I'm talking about GYM CLASS! I HATE GYM CLASS! Still don't know what are am I talking about? Okay it's Physical Education. ....... also know as P.E. if you STILL don't know, y'all don't go to school?!

Anyway, this is the second day of gym and this is the first time we went into our locker rooms the first thing in our routine. Most of the boys went into the boys' locker room before me and Birchard - and yes Birchard in gym class as well; he didn't like it either but he'll will try to get used to it the best as he can - went in because our Matter and Energy teacher hold us for more than a minute...for a positive reason. Apparently she was so busy teaching us that she almost forgot to gives us homework. When me and Birchard went into the boys' locker room, we a bunch of boys changing from their regular clothes to gym clothes, like we supposed to do. But what really strike us is that the boys are shirtless...AND THEY ALL FLATCHESTED! FLAT-CHESTED! And me and Birchard just stopped, stumbled by this scene, and looked at each other like there's something wrong with the picture. Like we're the odd man out. Like they're the boys with flat chests and we're the boys with man boobs. But while I was nervous about how the boys will see me when me and my male best friend take my shirt off, Birchard wasn't scared of the same situation. Birchard wasn't afraid of how the boys will react when he takes his shirt and reveal his man boobs. He knows that boys wanna laugh at his man boobs. He knows that man boobs aren't normal on a man. But apparently, he has the strength to deal with it. Either by ignoring what they will say and walk with his man boobs outta door like a proud man. Or take these negative comments and put them into a dust ball and shove it into their mouths. Whatever he's gonna do, Birchard was ready. Really

ready. He was ready for this experience happening to him. I can see his pure game face on when I looked at him for help as he about to step away from me and went into the first row of lockers where nobody is there...yet. But me? I'm still scared. "Um Birchard?" I asked nervously with a whisper. "Yeah," Birchard said in a confident voice as he start bravery take off his shirt. "I'm required to take off my shirt and change to my gym clothes." "Yeah," he said like he doesn't have concern. "We're supposed to." "Yeah but will these guys care if they see if I have man boobs?" "Diarumid don't worry about it." "How can I not worry? Will they ignore?" He sighed. He sighed because I wasn't strong enough to deal with my moob situation like he has and he sees that I need help. Usually when I saw my male best friend has a problem dealing with something personal that is happening to him, I see that he needs my help. And so I try and make the best help as possible like, for example, I gave him a lesson about him dealing with one bathroom, and in addition, I gave him permission to use my deodorant. But when it comes to man boobs or gynecomastia whatever you call it, this is the role reversal, where now I'm the one who needs help and he's the one with the help I needed. "Okay here's my advice," he said as he stepped back

closer towards me. "Whenever when these guys say shit about your man boobs," he lower his voice as he explains to me. "Just be strong and deal with the amount of teasing youâ€™ll get. Say defensive words that will help you strike against them. Don't feel destroyed by those boys because of your moobs, talk back. When anyone of them makes fun of you and your man boobs, basically just man up and talk right back at them; the boys in here are basically immature." "But have you ever experienced with your man boobs before?" But before Birchard could answer, one boy started shouting at us. "Hey take off your shirt and change into your gym clothes!" One boy shouted. "Yeah your gym teacher doesn't want you guys wearing regular clothes in gym class!" Another boy shouted. Me and Birchard squared against each other while glancing at the boys like we don't know what to do for moment. Then we slowly glanced at each other once again, preparing to do the inevitable. But I can see Birchard has his brave face on so. "Ready?" He asked. "I'm right by your side." I took a pause to prepare myself. The fact that he's on my side helps me a little bit to be ready for this. I mean I think we both gonna take their shirts off and reveal our man boobs in front of the boys. Right? I think we are. "Ready," I said to him with a nod. "Okay be prepared to get teased on and be prepared to

talkback to them and be prepared to defend yourself...and your man boobs." We then face upfront and close our eyes. "Alright on the count of three," he continued. "One.....two......three." We then started taking their shirts off, becoming topless! That's right we don't even know we're just shirtless anymore. And once we taken off our t-shirts, the boys suddenly glanced at us and went quiet. There's a pause in the boys' locker room. They looked kind stunned at us while we looked a bit grin at them as we know we're about to be laughed at in seconds. But before they even do that themselves, I suddenly have the nerve to shout at them to go do it because I knew what they're gonna do. "Go ahead!" I shouted. "Laugh!" And as soon as I told them to, that same boy [Jonathan] who first shouted at us to take off our clothes off...started bursting off laughing and pointing his finger at us. "Wow," the same boy with spikey hair said. "You got"Yeah we know what you're laughing at," I interrupted him. I looked at the rest of the boys who are still quiet. "Any idiots want to join him?" I asked them. They glanced at each other. And then...they join him, meaning that they're laughing at us. "Oh you guys can laugh," I continue to shout. "And that's okay because one day you all have man boobs and me and my male BF over here are gonna be the ones who'll be laughing at you. "Psst... really?"

"Yeah and your laughter...it won't stop me from showing my man boobs in the public. I have pride in them." "So what are you guys feel now?" "Nope, I feel proud." "Proud?" "Yep. And guess what, one day, my man boobs will have super powers and they kick all of your fucking asses!" "Really?" "Yeah my man boobs can really kick all of your fucking ass." Birchard then move his mouth towards my left ear. "Good job Diarumid," he whispered to me. "I'm impressed. You defended yourself and your man boobs." "Thanks," I whispered back to him. "Now I'll handle this myself." He then slowly approaching towards the boys. "You know what the fuck is you guys' problem?" He asked them. "Huh?" The spikey boy responded. "Don't huh me," Birchard said as he wasn't having any of it from that boy. "What the fuck is your problem?" "About your man boobs," the spiked boy couldn't stopped laughing. "Yeah," Birchard nodded as he still looked grin. "Umm....," the spikey boy try attempting to answer but couldn't. But Birchard have the answer and he doesn't have to wait for that answer coming from the spikey boy. "I'll tell you why since you guys don't know how to stop laughing," he explains. "A man with woman's breasts is weird. It's weird

and bizarre for a young man to have breasts. That's why you and the rest of you are laughing." "Yep," the spikey boy nodded. "So having woman's breasts on a man is laughing matter to you? Okay how about this do you consider a woman with a flat-chest less weird than a man with boobs or an abnormal chest?" "Um honestly I don't know what the fuck are you asking us?" "I'm asking if a woman with no breasts - and I don't meant to be inappropriate - is less concerning to you than a guy with breasts?" "What?" The spikey boy still don't understand. Birchard frustratedly sighs while he shook his head. "Okay I'm gonna ask you very loud and clear," he said. "Do you think a man with breasts is funnier than a woman without them?" "Ohhh I'll get you now...," the spikey boy burst into more laughter. "Yes." It's really apparent that the spikey boy didn't really answer the question. "That's what I thought." "Why don't you feel embarrassed? Or look embarrassed?" "Because I really don't feel embarrassment in myself with my man boobs," Birchard said defiantly. "I would rather embrace my man boobs than feel embarrassed with them." My eyebrows widen with shock. “Wow,” I reacted widly. "Go Birchard!" I cheered for him. "You tell them how proud you are with your moobs!"

"And I don't think my best friend here should be embarrassed with his man boobs at all," Birchard continuing while pointing his finger backward at me. I think heâ€™s giving me a chance now to speak up with him. "That's right I should never be embarrassed with them," I said. "You're right, my friend!" "Thank you Diarumid." "You're welcome." "You know I would rather prefer a hot chick with big breasts and ass than a dude with big breasts and ass," the spikey boy said. "And why is that?" Birchard asked while putting his hands on his hips. "Because you think it's normal to have big breasts and ass on a woman and not on a man? "Yeah...and it's sexy." "You think it's sexy for a big-breasted women and not for a big-breasted man?" "And I don't think a hot chick will hangout with you." "And why? Do you even have the evidence?" "Some girls don't wanna-" "You said some girls so that means not all girls feel the same way isn't it?" "Okay all girls." "Stop lying you fucking idiot!" "God can you please shut up?" "No I won't shut up until you either answer my question or stop laughing. You know here's the thing about women and their breasts: women feel MORE insecure about their big breasts - and their breasts in general - than men. You wanna

know why?" And suddenly the spikey boy's laughter starts to fade and so is the rest of the boys'. It's apparently when Birchard starts talking the facts about women and their breasts, things turn really serious. "Because boys like you love to look at their breasts and it's making them uncomfortable." "Well some women are comfortable with them." "What did you mean some women?" "You know the buff and muscle women including some of them in our school. They don't wanna see men with boobs while they're hanging out." "That's your opinion." "My opinion?" "Yeah because not every woman would hang out with a guy with a buff physique." "Oh you think so?" But before he say yes, Birchard paused for a moment, wondering if any of what he just said is true. And then...a gym teacher walks in to the locker room interrupting the conversation. "Hey guys you got your clothes changed then let's go!" The gym teacher shouts. "Birchard, Adwin, let's go we don't have all day." Then the gym teacher walked off. Birchard and the spikey boy, now known as Tommy, stare at each other one more time before they start walking away from each other. As Birchard was about face, I lend him a high-five as he walked back toward me. And he did high-five me.

"Nice job talking back to that idiot," I said to him as I put my hands on my hips. "Yeah I think I did," he said. "No in fact, I think we did; you helped talk back to the boys while I handle the situation myself." "Hopefully...I think hopefully one day we'll show them something - or give them something - that they won't be laughing at." "What? Having all of the boys get man boobs?" I immediately raised my eyebrows. "Birchard you're a genius," I said. "I am?" "Yeah...what if all of the boys get man boobs and see who's laughing now?" "You know what that's an awesome idea," Birchard seems intrigued to the idea...but his smile quickly fades into a frown look. "But the big question is...how?" Yeah I was thinking the same question. "I don't know Birchard,â€? I said. "Hey you two get your butts inside the gym now and stop talking to each other," the gym teacher interrupted while peaking his head in. After that, Birchard and I looked at each other one more time. "We'll find out later," I said as I start leaving the room. "I'll hope that I find something that will knock those fucking assholes in their fucking chests," Birchard followed me. "Maybe a drug or something." I then stopped walking and turned back around to look

back at him. We're almost at the locker room exit and the gym entrance. "You know there's actually drugs that will make their chest look like us," I said to him. "They are? Because I like to see what it's like for them to have man boobs on them." "There are thousands of drugs everywhere. We can purchase copies to each of the boys but the truth is we don't want to get in trouble." "I know." "I think I'll find something way better," I completely exit out "Yeah good idea," he followed me again. "Hopefully we'll find an idea that is alternative...and awesome!" School’s over that day. I went home as usual. There’s was no cheerleading practice and no work hours for Tiffany and Trixie who spend the day chilling until they go to bed. It's hours into overnight at Trixie’s bedroom. Tiffany is also in bed, but let’s talk about Trixie for a minute. Trixie is at bed. There are crickets chirping all night, but that doesn't bother her nor prevented her from sleeping. In fact, she was way fast asleep. And when she fast asleep, she fall into the peace and quiet zone. As she’s asleep, she skip hours from the time when her eyes closed permanently to the time the morning rises. Which is usually, always. Except not in this case: while she was asleep that night, she fell into a dream. She might not sure if this is a good dream or a bad dream but she’ll find out. She found herself sitting in a restaurant with

my mom and dad on a wonderful evening. There, we sat down at a table waiting for food and waiting for the waitress to arrive with our food. But here's the thing: it's the first seconds of my dream so far; I don't think I saw myself ordering any food so I don't know what food did I ordered or what food the waitress. In fact, I don't even know what my mom and dad have been ordered. Maybe I should ask them right now. .... Or maybe not. "Here you go guys," the waitress said as she's holding big circle plate full of three plates on one hand, each for all of us while bringing and unfolded a restaurant stand to hold onto the big circle plate. "Dinner is served." She then brings each of the tables to each one of us. "Enjoy." "Ah thanks," mom said. "Thanks for the food," dad said. "Thank you mam," Trixie said. "You're welcome," the waitress said before she folded and takes the stand while still holding onto the plate as she begins to walk away from them to return to the kitchen. From looking at her plate, Trixie got cheeseburger and french fries. She then glanced at what food that my mom and dad ordered. From her point of view, her mom ordered a chicken quesadilla and my dad ordered a big-ass steak. Her parents started eating while she stare at my food without taking a bite, feeling whether sheâ€™ll gonna eat it or not. "Wait are you gonna your food?" Her dad asked with a smile. "Are you gonna eat your dinner?" Her mom asked. Sheâ€™s still staring her food without hearing her parents asking me questions.

"Um...Trixie," her dad called me in an uncertain tone. "Huh?" She looked up. "Oh I'm sorry," she said to them as she start picking her cheeseburger with both of her hands. "I was um...daydreaming." "Oh okay at least you're not worrying about ordering the wrong food," her mom said. "No mom," Trixie said with her mouthful after taking her first bite. "I think I order the right one." It was a wonderful evening. It's supposed to. Until suddenly...things are starting to change. Quickly. What appears to be a beautiful sky turns into darkness: the ominous clouds suddenly forms and quickly starting to take over the clear blue sky and overtaking the moon. The trees are started to blow as the wind started to picking up speed. Trixie and her family were all looking at the window to see what's going on. "Hmm did the weatherman say it's going to be clear skies?" Trixieâ€™s mom asked without being unaware of what's about to happen. "Uh gee um...I think so," her dad said while not sure what exactly is going on. "So why it's suddenly dark now?" Trixie didn't really say a word because the sudden dark look at the sky is making me scared and nervous that she really want to go home and hide myself in the room with my pillow over my head. But she can't. I don't even know if she and her family stop eating and head quickly back home. But then at the same time as the sky no longer becomes clear, she could hear the sound of something cracking on the ground. She glanced down on the floor and she found out that it really

turned out to be a crack on the floor. That's something unusual because the ground was fine before it crack. Then the crack started to grow. By glancing at the increasing dark sky through the window and the crack on the ground back and forth, she watched the mysterious situation in fear. Everybody else at the restaurant - the folks in the middle tables and the folks at the other side - are starting to get notice by looking at the windows and the same growing crack that she saw at her and her familyâ€™s side. However, there appears to be another crack line on the other side that is starting to grow, meaning that there are two messy crack lines in-between each other, possibly splitting the middle tables in-between. Then the restaurant starts to shake. She could felt the earth move. I could felt the earth move. "Feels like an earthquake coming," her mom said while being brave. "Please don't tell this is really true," her dad said in a calm tone even though he's scared to see this. Everyone starts jumping out of their seats to get the heck out of here. But when some actually try to exit outta here, as they pull the handle to open the door, the powerful wind breezes them. After holding their balance onto their feet for a second, the customers let go off the handle making the door closed HARD smashing the glass in the process and the wind starts coming through the damaged door, breezing all of us in the process as the wind starts really picking up speed. Trixie and her family were all are feeling the wind coming through them. Trixieâ€™s mom and dad felt the wind. And she felt the

wind as well; they saw chairs started to blown away from the chairs while the tables are also started to shake as well. Meanwhile, she saw the entire staff quickly exit out of the kitchen horrified as the kitchen starts to slowly crumble to pieces. "Get down now!" her mom told us. “It’s a good chance to surive.” "Good idea, my awesome wife," her dad said. They paused eating and craw under the table for cover; she still haven't say a word yet because she’s too scared to say a word even though she have her mom and dad on her side. Then the situation got worse: the winds continued to keep increasing speed and the ground continued to keep shaking meaning that the force of Mother Nature and the force of the earth are started to ultimately combined into a one big-ass powerful nasty force - the combination of a category 5 hurricane and a 12.5 scale earthquake - that could soon...kill them. Because she was hiding with her parents, she couldn't even tell whether or not someone is actually controlling those forces or is the forces doing this themselves. But that big-ass powerful nasty force has cause to destroy the entire roof of the restaurant. And as a result, the restaurant is started to get destroyed in the process: the windows started shattering to pieces; the food that she and her family were eating are being flying off of our table...and even their table started blown away from them meaning that they don't have anything to protect us from the force. However it seems unlikely that they could have something to protect them at all. It seems unlikely that they have to even live anymore, something she

fears the most and something she wish that would never true and something she wish it won't happen to her life and anybody's lives either. Nevertheless, the end is absolutely near. It's the day of the apocalypse meaning that the end of the world is here. Or so she thought. she close her eyes very tightly as she still feel the wind and as it get more and more powerful, she could feel the wind trying to blow her away and at the same time she still feel the earth shake and now she feel the earth shaking very violently. .... Still, while Trixie and her dad are very horrified that their lives will be over - just the rest of them that are still there and still hanging on to the floor with their hands to keep balance from being blown away from the force - her mom is still brace to do her best to try and protect both of them and herself even if they only have a few minutes to live. "Don't worry guys," her mom shouted at us. "We'll be fine. Just hang on tight." She hugged both of us very very tight for the best protection as possible. Suddenly, the ground around them starts to tear apart and crumbled down the hole, leaving them standing in the ground of bullseye of the sinkhole. Despite the powerful-ass wind, she attempted to open her eyes and even though it's a little blurry to see she can still see what happened so far: it looks we're the only ones left. Me, her dad and her mom. The rest of the people are gone. Dead. The restaurant is now entirely destroyed and everything that is around the restaurant is gone. she repeat: Trixie and her family are the only ones left. The end of their lives...is now over.

As Trixie close her eyes again, she finally started bursting into tears and she finally started to break my silence. For the last seconds of her life. "I can't believe it's the end of the world," she shouted. "Why did you even do this to every single one of us in this planet." She tried to hold back tears but I couldn't. How could she hold back tears when it's the end of the world? She can't. She then continue shouting; She was the only person in this world who opens a mouth. "Please god help us! Please God don't make us be the last persons, the last human beings on earth to be DEAD!" But as soon after she shouted, the bullseye ground - the very last piece on earth - that they were standing on....begins....to....crack. And after it cracks, the ground destroys. And when the ground destroys, they’re dead. And they’re dead....the planet of earth is dead! She was praying for her life, praying for her family, praying for god...and praying for the world as her tears started to increasingly flowing into her face as she’s living the last...few...seconds...of...her...life. As the ground finally cracks..........nothing happened. She actually didn’t felt the earth move. Not only that she could no feel the wind blowing to myself. The first question out of her mind is...is she dead? She doesn’t even know that she’s dead or not...because she begin to hear crickets chirping again and instead she felt like she landed on the soft ground. Is it the afterlife? Is she in the afterlife? After asking herself these questions, Trixie finally start open her eyes to find the answers. And the answers are simply..... no. Instead all of this time that she just went through...was all...a dream. A bad dream, I should say. Or

maybe I should say...a nightmare. She sat up on her bed, feeling shaken of what just happened. She was wearing only a pair of tighty-whites and she have a teddy bear to my right sitting on top of my bed. She glanced at the teddy bear and slowly pull him, hold him with both hands and glanced at him face to face. She rub the back of his head very gently...smiled. "Don't worry sweetheart," she said quietly to him. "Everything is going to be okay." She rub the back of of his head very gently again. After that she move her face to her left glancing through the window looking at the birds who are hanging on to the power lines, who are still chipping. It wasn't morning yet and there's an hour left before the sun rises. But instead of going back to sleep, she decided that she would rather be up watching the sun to come up while she’s....softly playing with the teddy bear in the meantime. That way...it could cheer me up from the nightmare she just endured. As least the world isn't actually ending for real....yet. But for now, she’ll think she’ll be happy to see the planet of earth live happily ever after, even if it means after I eventually die. A few hours later the next morning, she got up from her bed. she was already fully awake an hour ago after that terrible nightmare she had. Even though she's relaxed and she's fine and absolutely sure that everything in this world will be a okay right now, that nightmare is already refreshing in her mind. Nevertheless rather than ignore it, she would never forget but she would rather not worry about it instead. Because she can't ignore the nightmare out of her head because

it suddenly come back to me and hunt me again no matter what. she glanced at her teddy bear that she's still holding to. After looking at him for a few seconds, she hugged gently while looking above. “I hope that the world will never end,” she said to her teddy bear. “And if someone is threatening to end the world..... I'll do ANYTHING to do my best for the love of god, for the love of humanity, for the love of the people around me, for the love of my family and for the love of myself...to save the world. To save humanity. To save the people from all over the world. To save the friends and families of all of the loved ones in the world. That I know and I didn't know. To save my family and friends. And to save myself. Basically I just want to save...everybody's lives...and the planet's life. From someone who would love to destroy it. I certainly wish no one and I mean NO ONE would gain the power to destroy it.” She place my teddy bear back beside me to my right and as she’s still wearing her pajamas, she softly jumped out of her bed and walked out of her bedroom and went into the bathroom so she can pee. A few days later, at the beginning of that Saturday morning, I was getting dressed myself. While I was doing that, I was watching Ben Gonkiuski again on The Baltimore-Washington Channel. "Stay turned for another episode of Tim Trashidian where Tim twerks with his female friends," the TV announcer said

voicing over the channel's static logo against a looping panorama backdrop of the Baltimore, MD and Washington, D.C. skylines blending each other in what it is called a channel bumper. "Oh please really?" I said in response. "Do guys watch that? I'm just curious to see what Tim has in store for the ladies." "But first here's an advice for boys from one of our favorite teachers, here's Ben Gonkiuski." The channel bumper fades into the scene of the suit-and-tiewearing guy against a white backdrop, the exact same scene as the one that I recently saw. I wondered if it's a rerun that I saw, a rerun that is actually new to me or an actual new episode. Or maybe...it's just a promo. Let's find out. (Please insert Ben Gonkiuski dialogue) *&*&*&*&*&*& - Added at 12:54am on 04/12/2019 End - *&*&*&*&*&*& At the same time, The next day which is a Saturday morning. Finally a good time for not getting shouted by her big-mouth big-fat mother, Tiffany wakes up rise and shine without a problem. Only except.... “RISE AND SHINE SLEEPY-ASS HEAD!” Tiffany’s mom shouted as she walked past by her bedroom. “YOU DON’T WANT TO SLEEP LATE! AND I HATE ANYONE WHO SLEEPS LATE INTO THE MORNING!” At least her mom didn’t went into the room at that moment. Stil her mom’s shouting had not only annoyed her but frightneed her; her mom doesn’t shout at weekend mornings....usually. She then looks at her alarm clock, which is says 10:23am. Apprently

she has overlsept again and didnâ€™t wake up before 9am, which why her mom shouted. But at least thereâ€™s nothing going on for her....as of now. Usually she comes to her room to either study or finish whatever she has to finish out of her homework. But since there's no homework for that weekend and there's a new suspicion about Edward and the mysterious 'secret ingredient' she told her that she had to get into the bottom of it, she has to tell her best friends to come down to her basement for what she calls an emergency meeting. She currently wears a white tank top and her blue pajamas, the same outfit that she wore last night. Maybe she felt a little tired this morning that she couldn't even bother to change her clothes appropriate to wear for today's unexpected meeting. Nevertheless, that doesn't seem to concern her nor important to her; all she can think of is Edward, what he's up to, and that so-called "secret ingredient" she has been to "figure it out" herself. It's just about nine-thirty am and her dad is cooking breakfast in the kitchen. They don't mind her having her friends come over; it's just that her friends will drive her mom nuts if they talk long enough while her dad seemed to okay and not really having any problems with them. Since Tiffany and her friends are going to be in the basement to talk, this would give her mom peace and quiet. As of that time, Tiffany is currently pacing around in the dining room alone thinking about what happened in the last minutes of last night while waiting for her friends to come either ring the doorbell or knocking the door. She pulled out

her smartphone out of pajama pants pocket to check the time to see if it's ten o'clock right now. Then she notices a notification on the screen. Actually multiple notifications but here's one of them at top of the scroll: she got a missed call from her very best friend Cassie, which was received at around eight forty-five, about approximately forty-five minutes earlier. It turns out that, as Tiffany touch her smartphone screen to see if there's any more notifications, she has received not one but THREE missed phone calls from Cassie: one at eight forty-six, less than a minute after the first call; the second at eight fifty-five am; and third at nine o'clock. Then she suddenly realized that she had turned the phone into silent yesterday so that she can finish reading the rest of her favorite new book without interruptions. She had already texted her and friends last night after the fight but she didn't know her best friend was supposed to call her. "Holy shit did Cassie call me?" She asked herself. "Oh my god!" She then call her and put her smartphone on her right ear for an answer. "Hello," Cassie answered the phone. "Hey Cassie did you call this morning?" Tiffany asked. "Yes I was trying to call like a gazillion times. Because I received your text message I just want to know what happened." "Well I put my phone into silent; I do apologize." "No that's okay. As long as you're not really pissing me off, I could accept it." "Okay that's good. So where are you now?" "I'm just getting into my bicycle before you call me." Cassie

has a bicycle that is a bit reddish and it's kinda similar to the Strawberry XP, a popular motorcycle that has the same height as a car. Her bicycle is called the Strawberry 260. She has received it last year when it was given as a birthday gift from her mom. She hops on her Strawberry 260 bike as she's ready to ride to her best friend's house. "I'm jumping on it right now." "Oh well at least you could make it on time," Tiffany said. "Yeah. So what's the snitch?" "Um you probably should hang up the phone and ride to my house before you could talk to me." "Yeah I know...it's illegal and unsafe for me to ride the 260 and talk to you on the phone at the same time. I better get going." "Yeah you better get going," Tiffany smiled off. "I don't want you to be late for this meeting; I need you here." "I understand. So I gotta go, see in a few minutes." "Okay." After she hanged up her phone and put it on her jeans pocket, Cassie starts peddling the bike and rode on the sidewalk away from home. Minutes later, friends started to show up. But the first friend to enter is not Cassie; it's Cassandra, the African-American girl with brown hair who knocked on the door from outside. Tiffany opened the door for her. "Hey there Cassandra," Tiffany said. "Hey there Tiffany," Cassandra said as she enters the house. "So what's going on?" Tiffany then closed the door before walking up to her. "Um

nothing really," she said. "I was a bit tired this morning and-" "No no, about last night." "Oh well I have to wait until everyone gets here." Tiffany softly scratch the back of her head. "Oh no problem. We're just gonna talk about what's going on about cheerleading stuff," Cassandra pointing fingers at herself towards her chin. "Okay," Tiffany nodded. Cassandra started greeting with Tiffany when they joined the cheerleading squad at their school, Strawberry Way High School. Tiffany was the team captain, Cassandra is the sidekick. During those pre-games with sports teams playing on the field, Tiffany would score a few marks while Cassandra is doing everything she can to help enhance the other cheerleaders to make that move; all in order to help their move into perfection and helping the team into great shape. While the girls introduce themselves, Tiffany and Cassandra didn't get a chance to know each other in person until after the evening of the last game of the pre-game season - an away game that is where the boysâ€™ soccer team had to travel to the other team's soccer field - where they sat next to each other at the back of one of the vans to carry the cheerleading squad back to their school. At that the point, the two started talking to each other about how Tiffany got to be the leader of the cheerleading squad and how Cassandra got to be the sidekick/assistant. Tiffany started her chance when she discovered that she has the good ability to lead the team into perfect moves very well. She has mastered this by practicing with her big sister Trixie in the summertime at the large recreation

field of Rock Creek Park located at 16th and Kennedy Streets NW. Cassandra, on the other hand, wants to figure if she can help her out. Since she didn't practice in the summer like what her teammate did, Cassandra wants to try out as badly as possible even on its first day. So after a few days of other teammates trying to be the sidekick, it was her chance to shine; "Um Ms. Mendes, our cheerleading teacher, said that she wants to have cheerleading practice this afternoon," Cassandra said. And this afternoon is a Saturday, which is unusual. "A cheerleading practice this afternoon?" Tiffany asked with a little bit of shock. Cassandra nodded. "Wha- why? I had to go to the club. I don't want to miss out. That female teacher is brigning in a martial arts star or something." "Well this cheerleading practice - and any other practice - is much more important than the club. The club is less important than our cheerleading team. And if you don't make it to cheerleading practice on that day, Ms. Mendes is gonna suspend you for about uh...one or two games. So you better get there. She doesn't want this important cheerleading practice without you Tiffany because you're cheer real good." Tiffany sighed. "Do I have to skip the club." "Tiffany, itâ€™s your choice. I'm not here to cherrypicking the best answer or what's best for you. You either keep it up as a cheerleading star or lose it to someone else. That's what Ms. Mendes says." "Cassandra why is our coach wants us to have cheerleading

practice that afternoon?" Tiffany asked with a skeptic look on her face. "That's the same day as my club visit and cheerleading practices only comes at Tuesdays and Thursdays and sometimes Fridays." "Because we're doing so well and our first competition is up against one of the more stronger teams, we have to practice to get our heads together in this upcoming championship." Tiffany sighed again. "Well thanks for the heads up," she nodded as her eyes glanced at her and away from her back and forth. Then there's a doorbell ring, interrupting their conversation. "I'll get it," Tiffany walks back toward the door. When she opens the door, it's a black girl named Natasha, who's a bit unhappy that she had to wake up in the morning. She almost gonna have a good weekend morning start: sleeping in until the afternoon. That is until her sleeping-in plans for that day was ruined when she suddenly found out that she had to wake up early because of a text message that she received from Tiffany late last night for this so-called "emergency" meeting this morning. [INSERT PAGE 87: Tiffany and Cassie talk about Edward and his plans; Trixie overhears] *&*&*&*&*&* - The Saturday Morning at The Sugar Bowl (taken from “Arthur”) - where the male protagonist and Caroline meet - *&*&*&*& (Caroline from the Washington Retail scenes) Hours later, it was lunch time. I went into The Sugar Bowl, a

restuarant that is the most popular in Washington, D.C., popular for DC residents. There, I spotted Edward alreading sitting down, slipping a glass of milkshake with a straw. "Edward?" I said as I approached. Edward glances over his shoulder and when he exchange a grin look at me as I approaches one of the empty seats that places around the oval table. "Beauregard," he said. "Are you coming in here?" "Ah yeah," I said with a bad attitude. “Do you have a problem with that?” "Actually I don’t care if you’re here or not,” Edward said. “But other than that, you can come." "Thanks," I went inside the room and joined beside him while sitting at an empty seat that is beside him. "So remember the girl?" “What girl?” "The girl that you smack her on the ass?" “Oh yeah,” Edward said while smiling causlly, apprently feeling proud of what he did. “I have no regrets.” “No regrets?” I said. “No regrets. What happened to her? What did she say to you?” “She said that she’ll whoop you bloody ass the next time she’ll sees you.” “Oh,” he laughs off. “She’ll never will.” “Why not?” “Because she would have to disrecpect the school rules.” “Just like you.” “Oh c’mon the school rules are just bullshit.”

“Bullshit?” “Uh yeah.” “Well let me ask you a question: how do you feel when someone smack your ass?” “If someone smack my ass, I’ll smack that person’s ass back. No matter if it’s a woman...or a man.” “Oh so you do love smacking asses, don’t you?” I nodded furiously as I’m not liking what I’m hearing, what he had just said to me. “Dude, if you don’t like it, don’t join the club,” he still laughing. “Well I’ll break your club. I’ll get you and your club arrested.” “And how are you gonna do that? The police wouldn’t find any evidence.” I paused. But before I would say anything, another boy enters the building. His name is Charlie. “Hey there Edward,” Charlie said as he apprached him. “Hey Charlie,” Edward said as he reached his hand to highfive Charlie. Charlie then sat down beside him on the other side. “So what happened? Did you get in trouble for smacking a bitch’s ass?” He asked with a goofy smile on the face...to my horror. “Well I hope she would shut the hell up and not complain about her ass being smacked,” Edwards chuckles before taking another slip of his milkshake. “Or I’ll smack her ass again.” My mouth dropped. I don’t know how to respond to that. I cannot believe that I’m sitting beside those two where in fact,

there empty seats that I can sit on. But even I could sit any one of these, I couldn’t ignore a lot about what Edward and Charlie would say. Charlie starts to notice. “Hey who’s that?” He asked Edward while pointing a finger at me. “Oh that’s...,” Edward pauses as he looked back at me. He then burst out laughing. “Crappy ass.” I rolled my eyes at him. “What the fuck did you just called me?” Edward turns back at Charlie. “He wants me to stop smacking asses,” he told him. “Oh don’t worry about it Edward,” Charlie said with not a concern. “Don’t listen to people who tell you what to do. If he bothers you, you could smack his ass.” And with that, I’m like...astonished by that comment. You know what, I think I have to move my ass from over there right now to sit at one of the tables. But before I get up, another person enters. And suddenly a girl shows up at The Sugar Bowl. You might be familar with her: blond hair and all. But I wasn’t familar. “Oh is that girl who whup your ass Edward,” Charlie said, refering to that blond girl. Edward looks at her below as she sats down on any of the empty chairs alone. “What’s her name?” I asked them while looking at her. "Her name is Caroline,” Edward said to me. “I actually met her." I immediately raised my eyebrows. "Wait you you already know her?" I asked.

"Yeah." "Since the first day of high school?" "Well we all gone to the first day of high school, it's just that the first time me and Carolina met was at lunch that midSeptember and one of the first things I saw her was that she was an arm-wrestling champion and at first I thought 'why would a girl become an arm-wrestling, I mean she's not buff'. But then I figured that maybe because girls a getting a little bit stronger so I decided to join in and arm-wrestle against her." "And did you win?" I asked as I unzipped my lunch bag. "No," he said with a headshake. "The results are not even close; I was quickly shocked about how she would overpower and even demolish me and that's because she has a very (artificial) biconical arm that can help her win almost every single arm wrestling contest." "Wait does a biconical arm considered to be cheating?" "No," he shook his head again. "But having your full body in control by someone else's is." "How does she get that biconical arm?" "I don't know. Maybe either she got special treatment to her arm or it's something else." "I bet you tried to do a rematch." "Oh yeah," he nods with a bitterly look on his face. "I did a rematch." "And how did you do this time?" "Let me answer that with three simple words: Not. So. Good.â€? â€œGood so you got your ass kicked again by the same girl,

then.” I said with a smirk. “Shut up doofus I wasn’t even finising my answer. We did a rematch with our arms being switched; turns out that her other arm isn't bionic, but rather buff. In other words, she got biceps on that arm." "So let me get this straight: she got a bionic arm and a biceps arm?" I asked. "Yep," he nods. "I just also want to know that if both of her arms were bionic, then that would be considered cheating. But if both of her arms were muscular - and she doesn't use steroids for that matter - then that would not be considered cheating." "Okay so she has a bionic arm and a muscular arm," I said. "But it sounds like both of her arms are very powerful. Is that true?" "Well yeah you can say that both of her arms are 'very powerful'," said Edward, who loomed in before sitting in the third-to-last empty seat of the front parallel side, joining us. "But actually here's the truth about both of her arms," he said as he sat down. "Her artificial bionic arm is a little bit more powerful than her muscular arm." I reacted with some confusion because I always thought bionic arms wouldn't do such things like lifting heavy things up. The fact that Edward said that Caroline's bionic arm is less powerful than her muscle arm is very unconvincing to me and that brought me some confusion. "So wait, you're saying that her bionic arm is more powerful than her muscular arm?" I asked Edward. "Yep."

"That doesn't make any sense." "And why is that?" "Because bionic arms are useless and pathetic. A bionic arm is a bionic arm." "Well a bionic arm isn't just a bionic arm Beauregard," Charlie said to me. "What the fuck did you guys even mean?" "Look bionic is something that....anything bionic would mean extraordinary and that having a bionic arm gives that arm extremely powerful.” "You guys aren’t smart so how can you guys prove me that her bionic arm is not that powerful?" I asked. "Well when I arm wrestle her, when I hold her muscular hand, I feel like she's heavy. But when I hold her hand with that bionic arm, I feel like she's a bit normal. I'm not saying that her arm is weak, but when I feel that hand, I feel she's not heavy enough." "So okay," I closed my eyes briefly and slightly shook my head. "You guys are starting to confuse me." "No we're not," Charlie said as he and Edward shook their heads. "You guys talking about feeling anything powerful in her arms by holding her hands," I pointed that out. "Did you guys actually ever feel both of her arms at all?" Charlie and Edward froze and glanced at me while Charlie holds his bite in his mouth and Edward holding his chocolate milk. "Or you guys are making that bionic arm stuff up." Charlie and Edward awkwardly glanced at each other before

they glanced back at me. "Gosh dude do you even know what a bionic arm can do?" Edward asked. "All I know is that a bionic arm can move up and down like a robot," I said. "That's all." Charlie finished his bite before continuing to talk. "Have you ever seen a bionic arm before?" he asked. "No," I shook my head. Then we stopped talking and saw Caroline walking around us and sat behind us on an empty desk that is a bit closer to us. Charlie points his finger at her right arm. "Well you gonna see it now," he said. And yes, I'm seeing a bionic arm for the first time in real life by seeing Caroline's right bionic arm. Though I actually didn't notice her arm being bionic when she was in my English class until he was pointing me at that same arm because when I first saw her arm, I thought it was actually hand costume or something else. Now I found out that her arm turned out to be her bionic arm. I didn't even deny it. "You see that," Charlie said while he still continuing to point his finger at her. "That's a bionic arm." "Okay I see it now," I said while still staring at it. "Are you gonna challenge her?" He asked. I glanced at them. "Really?" I reacted with a skeptical look on my face. "Yeah," both Charlie and Edward said it together. "You really want me to arm wrestle her?" I asked as I don't want to be involved in a battle of the sexes game - even

though Caroline has also defeat girls in arm wrestling as well so gender doesn't matter. Still, I want to know if her bionic arm is really that powerful. And maybe I can prove them wrong and prove worthy to beat this chick. Maybe. I go ask her. But I have to make one more thing before I got up. “I bet that I win, I’ll tell her to whoop both of your asses.” “Again?” Charlie asked. I nodded. “Yeah but this time more physically.” “And what happens if you lose?” Edward asked. “If I lose, I’ll still tell her to whoop both of your asses.” Edward and Charlie got shocked but eventually accepted my bet. “Deal,” they said. I then got up out of my seat and walked away from them. "Um hello," I said as I walked around the table and approached her. She froze and stare at me while she's holding her bite of her already half-eaten cheeseburger. "Can I challenge you to an arm wrestling match?" I asked in a polite and confident manner that I'm going to do this and not in a socially-awkward manner that I'm not prepared or don't want to do this. I'm that serious and confident that I want to challenge her, even though I acknowledge the (50/50) possibility of getting defeated by that girl. She then put her cheeseburger down and thought about it for a moment. At the same time, Tommy, the other guy from my English class, enter the room, joining Charlie and Edward while watching the situation unfolded. "Um what's going--"

Tommy tries to speak. "Shhh," Charlie and Edward both placed their fingers on their lips while hushing him. "Be quiet," Edward whispered. "You're gonna ruin the moment," Charlie whispered. But Tommy got confused, not knowing what "moment" are they watching. "What moment?" He asked. "Shhh!" After thinking about it, Caroline begins to answer my question. "Sure," she said with a polite nod. "But first I have to finish eating this so-fucking-good cheeseburger," she said as she quickly holds her cheeseburger again before eating it again. I then watched her eat and wait for her to finish her lunch, though she seems to be eating up quite fast, taking every last bite of that sandwich per four seconds. She then ate the whole half of her sandwich in less then twenty seconds. Afterwards, she made a big-ass swallow, quickly glanced towards the window and... "BURRRRP!" She let out A VERY LOUD and VERY WINDY BURP! To everyone's shock. Like as if she's rude or something. Tommy, Charlie and Edward were raising their eyebrows at what did they just saw and heard. "What the fuck just happened?" Edward whispered. "Whoa excuse me cover your mouth mam," the teacher said to her. "Say excuse me." "Excuse me," she said. "Thank you."

"Hmm I see your hands getting dirty," I said to her. "Want me get a hand sensitizer for you?" "Yep," she said with a nod while rubbing her hands. "Good idea." I then walked up to a desk and grab the hand sensitizer and walked back to her with it. "Here," I then hold the bottom of the hand sensitizer with my right hand and the lid with my left hand as I move close towards her hands who are now placed side by side. Afterwards, I pour some of the hand sensitizer onto her hands, in which she rubs it all over. I then place the hand sensitizer down on her desk while I sat down on a nearby seat and scotch it towards her desk. (Continuing...) "Let me use some hand sensitizer myself," I said as I touched and squeezed the lid again with both hands and rub some liquid all over. I then sighed. "Alright here we go. My hands...and my body is ready. Are you ready?" I asked her. "Let me ask you that question," she said. "Are you ready?" "Oh I'm definitely ready," I said with a nod. "Alright good." We then fold our right hands while we both right-elbowed the desk. After the arm wrestle three times... She knocked my arm down again for the third time. Charlie and Edward were right: her bionic arm is more powerful as they thought. "Damn I'm impressed," I said in response. "I would definitely love to hangout with the girl with the bionic arm!" To which she raised her eyebrows in shock.

And so is Charlie, Edward, and Tommy who are all shock as well. "What the fuck did he just said?" Charlie said without looking. After a moment, she responded with a question. "Really?" She asked. "Yeah I would love to hangout with you after you just beat me three times," I said. "That was a nice kick butt arm wrestling that we did. You totally rock!" "Wow...thanks!” She seemed surprised at my statement. “This is something I never heard off from a boy before. Especially boys who usually can't stand losing. So you wanna hangout with me?" "Hm mm," I nodded. "After I just beat you in arm-wrestling three times?" "Oh yeah." "Well we'll probably gonna do that in the weekend, maybe Saturday." “What about right now?” “Well...okay. How about I’ll buy two milkshakes for the both of us and we walk and talk while we’re drinking out milkshakes.” "Sounds good. I'm Beauregard. You must be Caroline." "Yep." "You already finish lunch so is there anything you would like to do?" She gets up and gather her lunch bag and her purse and heads towards the same entrance/exit as she's about to leave the seat and walk up to the three-step stairwell and approach the

cash register. At the same time, I walked back towards the oval table with Charlie, Edward and Tommy. "Excuse me why on earth did you want to hangout with this bitch?" Charlie asked with his right hand holding in mid-air while exchanging his 'that didn't make any sense' look on his face. “Excuse me,” I reacted with a ‘what did you say’ look. "Yeah she would more interested in whooping your ass again then having a conversation," Edward said. "So now that you first seen her, is that arm wrestling match the only encounter with her, Charlie?" I asked. "So far yes," he said. As Damarion, Charlie, Edward and Tommy went out of the room still talking to each other, Jamal and Stanley, who are standing behind them, turns completely around as they overhear the conversation while they watch them talking. "Wow did the boy just got his ass kicked by a girl?" Jamal asked. [INSERT PAGE 92: Beaguard and Caroline talk about Arm Wrestling while walking down at DC] "How did you manage between arm wrestling practices, gym, and school Caroline?" "Well meditation class is only about a half-hour and gym is only about an hour so. Speaking of gym, can I tell you about how the fuck did I get this muscular body of mine?" "Sure," I nodded. "You know, I was thinking of asking you this question in mind when we gonna walk and talk."

"Really?" "Yeah. I would love to hear how did you got that body of yours right now." "Okay well here it goes: I was at the age of nine and I'm too young to be a bodybuilder. Nevertheless, I was encouraged by a cover of The Washington Post Magazine and that cover featured a eleven-year-old girl named Elena McHarridon and when I first this cover I was like "how the fuck did she do that?" and I went through the cover story and I was fascinated by how this young girl started bodybuilding at the age of nine. She didn't started out big, she started out small, more like a half-hour or less than a half-hour. So when she started at the age of nine, she works out for three days a week and in addition to that, she starts having a diet with her mom's help. All that lasted about two years and it resulted that same girl, who is eleven by that time, with a muscular body type that she gained. It was so amazing that I wanted to be muscular like her. I was so determined to get that body type from her so much that I started begging my mom to start training me to get buff and be a buff girl. Yes, my mom got a little bit skeptic but after knowing that I would be careful bodybuilding at that age, she accepted. So we apply Elena McHarridon's model of Monday, Wednesday, and Friday gym workouts for two years before gradually moving to four days a week for a year before moving on to five days a week of workouts and by that time I was twelve and I even gained more body mass and more pounds of

muscle than Elena, which I'm super proud of. So it took about five years to get to what I am now today. Elena also continuing working out to this day as well." "Is Elena going to be a bodybuilder champion?" I asked. "Well no Elena is actually going to be a mail woman when she grows up. She taking workouts to her secondary routine of the week. And even then, she's still muscular, she just didn't workout as much as me." "And how those workouts...work out for you?" Man I should have say that in a different way. Flossie chuckled because she knew something that I was just trying to avoid within my question. "A sentence that has a pun huh," she said. "Did you just realize it?" I chuckled too because I, too, think that my sentence has a pun. "Yeah," I said. "What is a pun?" "It's - according to the definition - a joke exploiting the different possible meanings of a word or the fact that there are words that sound alike but have different meanings." "Oh yeah I got it now. I guess you know almost anything out of the dictionary in your head. Now back to the question...maybe I say it in a different wording: how well did you done your workouts so far?" “Hmm my workouts are doing very well,” she said with a nod. "And have you worried about your body right now?" [INSERT PAGE 93.1: Beaugard and Caroline talk about Caroline being flat-chested]

SCENE 6.-1: "Anyway let's talk about you Diarumid," she said. "Since you're the trouble-free person unlike Cressida-" He suddenly started to notice something strange seen through the top of my t-shirt. "Um...is it okay if you can take your shirt off?" She asked. That made me a bit uncomfortable. And yes, he's noticing that I have man boobs. What would her reaction be like when I reveal my man boobs? I asked myself in my head. "I just curious to see what you have under your shirt," she said. I took a deep breath hoping that she will not attack me or tease me. After a few seconds, I close my eyes and take off my t-shirt, becoming shirtless...or topless (depending on your point-of-view) and revealing my bare man boobs. And yeah once I reveal my moobs, her eyebrows was widely raised. "Holy mackerel!" She reacted with a shock. "What in the world is that on your chest, man? "Wow you don't even know what it is?" "Umm no," she shook her head. "These on the chest are man boobs." "Man boobs?â€? she asked. I nervously nodded. "So you got man boobs?" "Yeah," I sighed when she reacted like that and am pretty sure she would tease me or laugh at me. But no, instead she doesn't. "Okay. How do you get that?"

That question got me confused...like she thinks I got a breast implant surgery when I actually didn't. "How do I get my man boobs?" I said. "Yeah." She went into a curiously look. "My man boob are like that when I was born. I was born with man boobs, also known as gynecomastia." "It's that why you kept your shirt on?" [INSERT PAGE 93.2: Beaurgead and Caroline talking about his man boobs] Second of Beaurgead and Caroline scene - END IMPORTANT SCENE OF Beaurgead and Caroline - BEGIN “Um...can I tell you about women? In general...at least?" "Sure. You're a girl." "Yeah I am a girl," she chuckled. "Okay here we go. They're things about women that you may or may not know about." Usually with the statement like that, I would go and ask "like what?" But I'm not gonna interrupt her for that because with that question, that's like anxious for that answer. “First before we go there, let's talk about mothers for a second,” she said. "Now who do you live with?" "My mom,” I said. "Your mom." "Yeah," I nodded. "Only the two of us. My dad is in college for the second time. He often checks on my mom a lot." "Okay um...I just want you to know that there signs that you should be watching and listening. Signs that living with only a mom may not be healthy for you...for a long time." I paused for a moment. "What are they?" I asked.

"Want me tell you about them?" "Yes I want to know." "Alright, the first sign is...,” she starts explaining. “There's a dinner party at about five o'clock and apparently your mom wants you get dressed by exactly five o'clock. So you, as a boy, seem to be taking it easy showering at an half hour, assuming to be enough time to get ready. But then your mom comes home at the same time and went furious you're on the shower; it turns out that your mom actually meant to be by 4:40pm. So your mom said you and your family are going to be ready to dinner by five o'clock, but she meant be ready by 4:40pm meaning the dinner party actually starts exactly at five o'clock. That's the first sign. Apparently sometimes mom works with a time early. If that occurs to you, you might want to focus on your education and even getting a job." "Second sign: one bathroom. If you have about a mom a sister or two and you only have one bathroom, that's another sign that you need to start thinking about heading out before you even graduate from high school, such as GETTING A JOB! “The third sign is when your mom wants you to wear clothes that she wants, whether they fit you or not or whether they're cool to you or not. There are signs within this sign. If you want to wear some clothes of your own but you mom won't let you buy them, that's another sign. If your mom wants you to wear clothes that 'keep your warm' when everyone else around you wears summer clothes when the school is warm during the winter, that's another sign. If you try to

fight what you want to wear with your mom and you lose, that's another sign and I'm not kidding. â€œThe fourth one: if you have a grandma in the house, chances are you're not gonna have a happy time with her when you turn teenager, that's when puberty starts changing you. So I bet you start looking for jobs. Because in the years when you're going to be eighteen, she gonna be bragging you and she going to be needy and she's going to use you because she's old. I'm not kidding, there a group of grandmas who take over their older grandsons' lives. I don't want you to end up being one of them. The fifth sign: speaking of food, mothers are always hungry, they're even hungrier than men even if they're on a diet. So be aware of them getting into your favorite foods. One day you see a pack of crackers and the next day they all gone. What's even worse that grandma are also hungry too and at times so hungry and when her food isn't available, she will eat your favorite food. I'm not kidding. The sixth sign: when there's something that warrants you to go there or you friend invites you to go out somewhere and your mom apparently don't want you to go there alone, whether it's raining or is it dark, that's another sign. The seventh sign: if you want to be big or your body to be big and you want to eat more and you realize your mom was more concerned about your health and wants you to eat less, that's another sign. Or to put it this way: if you want to bulk up your body mass...like me but you can't because you have been restricted to your mom's diet regimen by your mom, that's a big sign. Want to get big and your mom doesn't

want you to do that, LIVE ALONE! To live alone, you must earn it. By earning it, you must get straight As AND get a job. Now that's seven signs. Here's the eighth sign. The eighth sign: there's a chance that you mom intends to throw away things, so you BETTER be careful when you're collecting things and you might be packing your stuff just in case. If you saw any of the signs when you're a kid or even if you don't see any signs, I'll encourage you to get straight As, get a job and earn scholarships." "Okay what job I can look for?" I asked. "Part-Time. I would advise you to not take a seven-daya-week job or a five-day-a-week job unless you have flexible time." She then sighed. "I just want to know that protective moms may not be healthy for you. Okay. Now let's talk about women in general. There are signs.â€? "Number 1," she continued. "Women tend to buy groceries more than men. And when women tend to buy groceries, they tend to buy their own food and the reasons why they buy their own food more is because it's their favorite and the foods fit in the women's nutrition systems. Therefore if they working on a diet or on a family nutrition plan, women would buy food just for that and of course they would also buy food for everyone else it's just that they would buy other people's food only to meet the common nutritional needs. They will not buy food to go pass it. For example, suppose your mom still buys crackers and frozen food for you and you decided you had enough that you want food to grow tall

and bigger and your mom said no. What does it mean? It means that moms are concerned about their families - especially their male members - over-consume a lot of unhealthy diet when in reality the male members just want to look for foods specifically in healthy fats, low sodium, high cholesterol, maybe a slight high amount of protein, probably low in sodium. The fact is: The moms and their sons are often disconnect when it comes to food unless the sons are into football whey they grown into big men or they are simply happy with it. So if you want to get big, go buy your food on your own and cook them on your own. Number 2: Women take long times to use the bathrooms. They can take even up to three hours. So if you live in a place full of women - like for example being the only male in a household full of women - and the place only has two or even one bathroom, you'll either go to the bathroom early or you'll be locked out. Advice: don't live or fall into a place full of women. Number 3: Women don't want men to take long in the bathrooms, especially with the only one bathrooms. Now this for men who either live only with women or both men and women. Number 4: Women work with time. They work with time BIG TIME! While men (like you and being a young man and all) are more taking their time wisely, women are more working with strict deadlines and if you're a man, there's a feeling that a woman is not willing to wait for you at al- I mean she can wait but not much longer. They also work

with time for their sons or husbands too. Here are some examples: women are often complaining that if their son's bus won't arrive on time. (If a bus driver is female, chances are that the female bus driver will drive past by if you don't show up because the driver want to get the rest of the kids on the bus to get to school on time. Even if the female bus driver arrives at your home on time or even earlier, the thing is if you don't show up at that moment, the driver will call you a noshow and leave you so you have to find other transportation to get to school on time because you just miss the bus) They often complain about why their sons not coming home on time. They even complain about their son's friend not coming on time for lunch even when it's not important or there's nothing else on the schedule that is important. Okay here's a better example, when there's a dinner to go to for a birthday party of a family member and your mom wants you here by 3:45pm (which is the time to go to the party), they actually meant 3:35pm or even earlier as 3:30pm. You know why? I'll tell you why: compare to going to doctor's office, if you're early, you're actually on time. If you're on time, the exact time that you supposed to be there, you're actually late. In fact women operate time this way. Please note that doctor's office appointments depending You know why women work with time? Number 5: Women are nosey. Always, always nosey. And what do I mean by women are nosey? Women love to invade your privacy. I'm not joking, women like to invade your privacy. To be sure, women always loves to check on you but in reality they're really getting into your bussiness

when you think they shouldn't bother you. For example, they check in unexpectedly to see not only what are you doing, but also 'curious' to look around you room to see whether you doing something or hiding something that they're not supposed to see it for themselves and they check it out anyway. Like for example: if you're talking to your friend and your mom comes in, interrupts you, and checks in to see what are you guys talking about when it's none of her business and then, maybe in this case, get involved with it and ruin your conversation. I'm not kidding. They will get on the phone and end the conversation. Number 6: If you live with a house full of women, you probably gonna have a shared room. Yeah, unless there's a bunch of bedrooms. Number 7: Women talk a lot and watch TV a lot Number 8: Women have DRAMA! While everybody got into this commonly, it's the women who have drama A LOT! And I'm not kidding. And when it comes to women, I don't kid around or joke about them. Anyway, while men solve (or settle) their differences easier putting them in a win-win, women put themselves into either a win-lose battle or a lose-lose battle. Women share or gossip their stories about their drama with drama queens to other women and that will lead to more drama as those women will quarrel about it even more. And most of the time in their lives, these women will get into battles a lot until either one of the women lose the battle or just can't deal with it no more and the only women to do for any situation is to leave them alone and not deal with the drama personally and emotionally.

Dude, if you're a guy caught up in one of those girl dramas, there's absolutely zero chance you gonna stop it from escalating...unless if you have a very good luck succeeding at that. Number 9: Women can make you and your male friends as other men very competitive. Once again, I'm not joking. When you come across a woman, a hot woman, an attractive woman, or even an average woman, and started dating or even flirting with her, chances are that she'll have another guy so that you can compete against him for attention. Advise: be extremely careful when you walk into women. Number 10: Women have problems and they don't want an advice from males. Number 11: Women are unchangable! You can't change a woman...unless you have the lucky will power to do it. Number 12: Girls are more mature than guys. You wanna know why? It's not because girls want to be mature while boys want to be immature; girls were born to be mature by nature. Girls are more faster in becoming a grown adult than boys. To put to you this way: girls are actually women while boys are still boys. Boys are more slow in becoming men. You might be thinking that girls are still teenagers. Technically, they are. It's just that they even look like teenagers. Or even act like teenagers. At all. Girls become young women when they turn thirteen while boys become young men when they turn eighteen. That's five years long than the girls' process. The maturity in boys hasn't caught up yet in that time unlike the girls. And it's possible that the maturity in girls helped them succeed in school because they were mature and even if they didn't succeed in school, they're

still mature...they can take responsibility of their failures, they can take responsibility of their mistakes, they can take responsibility of their ups and downs, all because they're mature. And they're mature because they were born to become mature." It's amazing that my friend Flossie knows about everything about females. But that maturity thing towards girls makes me wanna wonder this question. "Is that mean boys were born to become immature by nature?" I asked. "Before they transition to become young grown men?" That question caught her by surprise as her eyes look slightly away from me. "Gee I never heard of it before," she said before glancing back at me. "But no Diarumid, boys still look like teenagers but they were not born to be immature. However, they can be inspired to be immature thanks to books, TV shows, movies- basically the entertainment world because the entertainment world have absolutely no clue to make maturity entertainment." "Okay. Can you tell me why women are all like that?" I asked. "Alright the reason why women are all that besides maturity because they born-" she stopped herself. "Maybe the reason why women are all like that is because they're born to be mature. You see, men and women are not the same despite having common traits and things. They are two very different kinds of species. Women are born to buy groceries, women are born to take long times to use bathrooms, women are born to work with time, women are born to be nosey, women

are born to have a lot of interest in fashion, women are born to talk a lot and watch TV a lot, women are born to have DRAMA, women are born to have problems and want empathy, women are born to make you guys competitive to each other and lastly, women are born to be unchangable. Women are formed into a very different human being. If you want to hangout with them, you have to understand them. Luckily I gave you everything about women that you should understand so you now understand them." "Are you mature Flossie?" "Yeah I'm mature." "Is Cressida being mature?" I asked. "Is she born to be mature?" Flossie thought about it for a moment. "You know Diarumid that's a tricky question," she said. "I'm guessing she's not," I shook my head. "Okay there are things to know about Cressida," Flossie explains. IMPORTANT SCENE OF Beaurgead and Caroline - END [Insert PAGE 97.1: Caroline drop Beaurgead back and he went toward Finnigan and Damarion/Birchard; then a fight ensures with Abraham and his crew; Trixie picks Beaurgead up/Trixie punches Abraham; Trixie and Beaurgead had a talk while driving) [INSERT PAGE 97.2: Colhoun and Emmayln]

PART 01 - BEAUREGARD, COLLHOUN, AND EMMAYLN - HER FIRST VISIT - INSERT PAGE 97.3 Since he left his girlfriend sleeping in the other half of his bed and left his room to start cooking breakfast, I'm wondering what my girlfriend is up to. I unfolded my arms and start approaching towards my big brother's door and open it. But when I open it, I immediately smell something so goddamn awful that I couldn't even enter the bedroom. "Whoa," I said as I quickly went back and closed the door, in which afterwards, I started fanning my noses to brush off the smell. I always know my girl best friends pass gas but I'm wondering if his big brother's girlfriend farts a lot as well because she really did rip a goddamn awful one and if she usually did, how does my big brother Calhoun feel about this? What is his reaction? And does he handle his girlfriend's farts when he sleeps with her at night? It also prompt to another question: what the heck did she eat last night? Did he feed her food that contains super gas? Or did she secretly went out for late night dinner? Well she don't go out late at night and he's a cook, an awesome cook, so whatever he feed her, he must've given her some super hyper gas. Just like he gave to his sisters. Now does he know that? I don't know. All I know that he has been told to cook their favorite dish and that's about it. It's unknown whether he put something powerful in there or their favorite dish actually contains ingredients that would make the women gassy. I don't know. But I would

not come back to his bedroom for now because of his girlfriend's powerful fart. I don't even know if I could just ignore it. *sigh* Okay fine, I'm going in. I'm going in no matter how awful the smell of his girlfriend's fart is in her room. I turned around to face door. I can still smell the fart right near the door. Knowing that fanning my nose isn't working, I tried placing my left hand on my nose to block the smell from coming through my nostrils. That's in order for me to come to this bedroom. Alright, here I go. "On the count of three," I'm counting down as my eyes went shut. As I count down, I slowly reached my right hand towards the door knob. "Alright on the count of three," I repeated again. "One. Two." I squeezed my nose tightly so that I couldn't smell anything from that bedroom when I enter. "Three." I finally opened the door once again and went back into the bedroom. Oh god, the smell is much much worse. It's why I squeeze my nose so tight. And boy, whatever she had eaten or whatever my big brother feed her, my suggestion is that his girlfriend shouldn't be eating something that I don't know what is and he shouldn't be feeding her something that I don't know what it is. Whatever it is, it's making the fart so goddamn smelly awful. And when I mean goddamn, I mean bigger and excessive. Nevertheless, I would check on Emmayln to see how she's doing. Could I touch Emmayln on the shoulder and wake her up? I think so. I take my left hand off my nose as I approached her.

"Hey Emmayln," I whispered as touched her softly. "Wake up. It's Saturday morning." Then when she opens her mouth and yawns, there's another case of awful smell. A different kind of an awful smell, it's just emitted from her yawning. And when I smell it, I shut my eyes and quickly pull my face away from her and over my shoulder. I know what it is: besides farting, she has the case of bad breath. I even started fanning my nose once again. "Oh god Emmayln," I said without looking. "You didn't even brush your teeth last night?" I couldn't even look at her right now. Emmayln is so goddamn nasty this morning. And yes, it was really something that she and my aunts ate. I still don't know what it is. You know what I cannot do this; the smell her fart is too strong and the smell of her bad breath is too nasty that I couldn't breathe much longer. Right now, thanks to her, my big brother's room is so awfully smell - I kept saying this same two words like several times that I want to get the heck outta here. No really, I need to get the heck outta here. This smell is so bad, I couldn't handle it. I couldn't even survive it. He needs an air freshener in here. To spray the smell away from the room. I hope he has it. I quickly exit out of his room, close the door and stand behind the closed door. I'm still fanning my nose from that same smell. 'Boy what did she had eaten? What did my big brother Calhoun fed his buff girlfriend?' I

keep asking myself the same questions. But his awesome ability to cook food and bake food so very well, I'm certainly sure he fed her some super gassy-powered foods. Should he continue cooking food that contains gas? Probably because she might need them for her super farting powers to defeat the forces of evil. *&*&*&*&*&*&*& &*&*&*&*&**&& Now, I can tell a very little bit of Calhoun now. It's very clear and very true that Calhoun, which is the name of our dad and we usually call dad by his name, is always been the first person to woke up and the first person to be up in the morning as he takes a shower downstairs at the second bathroom before he starts cooking breakfast for not only himself but also for the rest of us. More on him later. Right now I’m gonna talk about the bedroom Inside the bedroom, it's been split into two sides: Calhoun's and his girlfriend Emmayln's. In the middle of this is a television and a big bed that are far apart from each other three blocks so they can walk around. Looking from my point of view, Calhoun sleeps on the left side of the bed while Emmayln - who I'm seeing right now - sleeps on the right side. *&*&*&*&* - QUESTIONABLE – MAY CHANGE IF

POSSIBLE *&*&*&*&* On Calhoun's side, there's cosmetic products on top of three DVD cases of chick flicks. Yes, he loves to wear makeup most of the time even when his face is full of sunscreen. And yes, he always love to watch chick flicks but there's absolutely nothing wrong with that and I have absolutely have no problem with that. Heck, I can watch chick flicks with him too. So yeah... There has been three posters hanging on his left wall. From left to right, there's a poster of his girlfriend flexing her biceps in slight anger, a poster featuring four female wrestlers, and a poster featuring another one. In close up. That female wrestler is Davina Gerhog, one of the most super-powerful, the most super-strongest, the most super-toughest, the most super-fastest, and the most super-smartest woman in the world, second-only to The Goddess of Washington. There is another poster on the wall above the top of his side of his bed featuring Davina reveling her biceps and abs. And next to that poster is another poster featuring my mom posing the same thing as Davina: revealing her abs and all. Yeah, Calhoun's a fan of buff women, including Emmayln and our mom. Of course my mom is buff too. Anyway, moving on to Emmaylnâ€™s side of the room, her side features nothing more than a picture of her and Calhoun and a bottle of beer. Yeah, Emmayln drinks beer. My aunts also drink beer as well. Does Calhoun drink beer? Not at all. He thinks that beer is pretty

much unhealthy for him and while he would let them drink beer as much as they want, he would like to caution my mom and my aunts about the effects of drinking way too much. He doesn't want them to go on high. And that's about it. Yes, she does have makeup products. No, she doesn't use them. One time she tried it, she believed that she wasn't really looked at who she was and her makeup use make her face look unrecognizable. She let her cosmetic products to Calhoun, as he doesn't care if he looks unrecognizable; it's fun for him to look different and to him, it's like face painting. Emmayln wouldn't mind him using makeup at all. Maybe she could bring extra cosmetic products for him to use. *&*&*&*&* - QUESTIONABLE – MAY CHANGE IF POSSIBLE *&*&*&*&*

Anyway, despite the bedroom being split, there have been common places in both sides of the room where their things stacked together. Nevertheless, the split is still same within those places. The closet is on Emmayln's side but it has everything spilt in two sides: Calhoun's tight t-shirts on one side and my mom's baggy t-shirts on the other. Calhoun's sexy tight jeans on one side and my mom's baggy jeans on the other. There is a four-sided draw on Calhoun's side. But the first two sides are Emmayln’s and the last two sides are Calhoun's.

Which is kinda ironic, because Emmayln, because of her very strong legs, could bend down to the last two draws quite really well than Calhoun. He could bend but not that much. But it was Calhoun's idea to lend the first two sides to her because, like me, he wants to be a gentleman who wants to give ladies the most utter respect as possible. And a gentleman who wants to give her and her best friends as well as the ladies (as well as the rest of the gentlemen) the most equality that they deserve. Now back to myself in this bedroom. .... Let me ask my big brother. I'm heading downstairs. And as soon as I reached downstairs, I started to smell something different. Very, very different. And this time, it's not awfully smelly. It's deliciously smelly. And yeah, you want to know who made that delicious smell? Calhoun. I think I talk about Calhoun a lot earlier than I thought. But I think I'm gonna talk about him even more, okay. So now since Emmayln is here, in a normal day nowadays, Calhoun gets up in the morning (always the first person up), walk downstairs and takes a shower the first thing in the morning, then walks out of the bathroom dried, packs up the dishes from the dishwasher, start cooking breakfast for my mom, then wash dishes after we eat, clean the table that we ate off, wash laundry, vacuum the whole house, clean bathrooms, take a lunch break cooking himself lunch, take a break watching action flicks that featured hot chicks kicking butt,

start cooking dinner for me and Emmayln, wash dishes again, hurdle around Emmayln for the rest of the night, all while wearing only a pair of tighty-whities, except that my pair of tighty-whities are colored pink. Light pink, I should say, with a big dark pink star at the center of the back of the brief. Not that I'm ashamed of though, I'm just very proud of wearing them. Super proud, as a matter of fact. So much so that I wear it underneath a pair of sexy tight pink-colored jeans. Yes, I have a collection of pink-colored jeans and t-shirts. And he doesn't care if he gets shamed; he got Emmayln as his bodyguard to protect him and beat the guys up if the guys tease him for wearing pink. That is a normal day of Calhoun Calhoun. He's basically a stay-at-home. And yes, he looks like a teenager. Not some regular bro, he's just look like a teenager. How? Well in the bathroom, he uses his anti-aging cream on his face after he regularly showers. He stays out of the sun most of the time and when he's about to go outside, he often uses sunscreen before he heads out. Usually when he head out for drive, heâ€™ll get his female bodygurads to protect him on the way. And yeah, his female bodygurads have stayed in the house to keep him company, despite the fact that they had part-time jobs (Aunt Caterina works Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays; while Aunt Carlotta works Tuesdays and Thursdays and sometimes the weekends). PART 02 - BEAUREGARD

Beauregard Hutcherdonnell It was Saturday morning in one of the Northwest neighborhoods of Washington DC. Twenty-two-year-old young adult named Calhoun Hutcherdonnell is glancing at the front window of his living room, wearing a light green v-neck shortsleeve t-shirt over his dark blue long-sleeve shirt that is almost so tight that his nipples can been seen right through the chest of his outfit. From his point of view, he can see tens of houses in a quiet neighborhood. Not much cars driving past by then the rest of the city. He can even see the Washington Monument almost blocking the sunlight as the sun starts to shine. "Nice butt Calhoun," said a soft female voice. He glanced back over his shoulder to find Emmayln, his female best friend and one of his bfs, who's wearing a light sky blue sweater over her red t-shirt and baggy jeans. She said that complement thanks to his workouts of his big round bubble butt and his curvy hips as well as his sexy tight blue skinny jeans that makes his butt even bigger. "Thanks," he said without a smile on his face. The reason why he didn't smile was because he wants to be a grown-ass adult. "Something that tells me that...," she walks further up and approached him face to face. "....you, Beauregard, and I are gonna stay here in this house for about few years until something remarkable happens." He then completely turns around to glance at her. "Yes," I said with a nod. "And that remarkable thing could be that we might fall in love with each other some day."

She thought for a moment. "Maybe," she nodded. She then sighed [Insert PAGE 89] "Okay," she said before taking a pause for two seconds while sticking her hands in the air. But then... "FARRRT!" She emits a VERY LOUDLY FART with SUCH FORCE so POWERFULLY STRONG coming out of her butt that it slightly moved the sofas behind her several blocks away from her while at the same time getting the table (that was behind a wall and besides an open entrance) knocked down to the floor and almost break it. She then glanced over shoulder to look at what happened. He, too, glanced as well by slightly titled his body and head looking over her shoulder. The damage was quite done after her fart: the sofas are now pushed themselves aside from them and got themselves standing next to each other face to face. Meanwhile, the table has been almost cracked in half but it's not broken yet. On the downside, the flower vains were kinda broken. "Emmayln," Beauregard shouted from the hall. "Is that you breaking wind out of your awesome ass?" She smiled proudly after she heard that comment from him. "Absolutely," she said with a nod while putting her right hand on the right side of her hips. "I did break wind Beauregard." "The fart's not that bad sir," Calhoun chimed in into the conversation. "You can come in if you want." "But wait does her fart actually stinks?" Beauregard asked without even peeking his head.

Calhoun and Emmayln glanced at each other over that question before start smelling it for a second. "Yeah," they admitted. Calhoun started fanning his nose while Emmayln held the top right side of her sweater over her nose to block the smell. "Well I'm coming out with an air freshener so hold on," Beauregard said. "Damn," Calhoun said. "That was a good-ass fart." "Thank you," Emmayln said. "Just a question though, what the heck did you eat last night?" "Nothing," she then quickly pull the sweater off of her nose. "I ate the same dinner that you guys cooked for me." He then take a straight glance at the eye. "Yes we made that dinner but that dinner wasn't enough to make your fart powerful enough," he said. "What I meant is what did you ate after dinner and before bed." "Oh well...," she nervously chuckled. Apparently, she actually ate something last night that she's hiding to tell him or Beauregard (and she probably something she wasn't supposed to be eating) because the food that she ate last night before bed gives her EXTREME EXCESSIVE GAS. Realizing this as a superpower that she has given from eating this kind of special food, she tends to go to grocery alone buy these type of food, and while she went back home, go to the back of their home, climb the walls while holding the bag of goodies, open the window of her bedroom completely and put the bag inside her room before climbing in through the

open window. After that, she quickly put the batch of the frozen foods into her own mini-refrigerator (she got it as Christmas present when she's a few months away from her high school graduation). And that was all without Calhoun and Beauregard even noticed. So much so that she doesn't want to discuss about it. "Let's talk about that later," she said. "Alright," he said. [Insert PAGE 90] "Alright," Beauregard interrupted as he went into the living room shirtless with just his dark blue skinny jeans while holding an air freshener spray bottle on his right hand. "I got this to spray the smell away from you guys so you guys don't stink." He then spray the air freshener up in the air and around him. "Hey hey don't spray it too much," Emmayln told him. "I know my fart has an awful smell, "What have you been eaten lately girl?" He asked her as he holds back down the air freshener to his right side. "After dinner?" "Yeah." "Um I don't know," she said as she tried as best as she can not to tell the name of the food or the ingredients that come with it. "I guess I was eating something that I...well it was something." Both Beauregard and Calhoun were not convinced at her answer. "C'mon Emmayln," Beauregard said while putting his hands on his hips. "You must have eaten something." She sighed. "Can we please talk about this later?" She asked.

Beauregard nodded his head. "Okay," he said he slightly threw his hands in the air. "We won't deal with your food privacy so... But we know that you eat foods that make you pass gas and most of the time you can't tell us what you ate." He puts the air freshener down on one of the two sofas. "I'm not saying you should stop eating fart-powered foods," he then walked toward her. "I'm just saying that...," he then paused as he got ran out of ideas and struggled to come up with another batch of words to finish his talking. "Never mind." "Can I finished talking to Calhoun?" She asked Beauregard. "Yeah," Beauregard said politely. "Of course. I do wanna apologize guys for interrupting," he point hands to them. "The sound of her fart has made me jump into action and I didn't know you guys were having a conversation here and I was trying to spray the smell away from y'all so." He then completely turn around. "Once again I do apologize," he said without looking back as he starts to walk out. "That's okay," Calhoun said. "No hard feelings Beauregard," Emmayln said. Calhoun sighs. "Okay where were we?" He asked her. "I was about answer the first question second before Beauregard interrupted us and spray the smell outta here." "Oh right. [Insert PAGE 91] An hour later, Calhoun, Beauregard, and Emmayln are in the kitchen with a dining table placed at the center. Emmayln sat down at one of the dining chairs reading a copy of today's

paper of The Washington Post while Calhoun and Beauregard - the latter of which is still shirtless - are cooking breakfast not just for her but also for themselves as well. Beauregard is at the stove while Calhoun is at the left counter besides the stove. "I hope today's breakfast will power them up even more," Calhoun whisperes in his head. Calhoun glanced down at what heâ€™s cooking for Beauregard: strawberry pancakes. He also has another pan that has been firing up on the side and inside that pan, he's cooking ham and cheese amulets for Emmayln. "Man you think so?" Calhoun wondered to himself. "Absolutely these breakfast meals that I'm cooking for them will make them stronger. Does that mean these meals will make her pass more gas?" He then paused and thought about it while briefly place his hands at the edges of the counters. "Um...I'm pretty not sure," he continues to wonder about it before looking back at the stove. "I was thinking of these meals growing these two wrestling women even more stronger bones and bigger abs. I have never thought about these meals growing her fart powers. But that's a great thought, man. Even though I couldn't stand her fart this morning even though I wasn't in the living room at that moment), their farts can be descriptively powerful and reminds me that they can still be the person who can guard me. So I have to cook food for both of these women, bake food for both of them and make drink for both of them so that they can stay alive and well to be protected and protective of the world."

But still he is just so concerned about how powerful, how stronger, and how smarter he really is that he needed to figure it out what he has to deal with as a man in order to avoid toxic masculinity (such as overpowering her and the rest of the women across the world). And while he wants to be the most powerful male, he doesn't want to be the overly-powered male, meaning he doesn't want to abuse his power by...say...sexual harassment and sexual abuse and other things that also been called an abuse of power. He needs to know what power is, what power does he have, how does he use it wisely and how to use that kind of a power not just as a man but also a male and a human being. Yes, he is cooking his own breakfast. But he has to be careful about his own power as a male (because he either overpower or abuse it); there's gonna be a moment in this house where he may be forced to share their pay gap with Emmayln as they're unprepared for dealing with an upcoming pay wage. So he and his male best friend need to prepare as early as possible - like making serious private meeting man to man - to deal with the troubles of being powerful and the privileges they currently have. He wonders about the health of his well-being after eating today's breakfast. "Does the pancakes and the amulet give me the same strength as hers?" He asked Beauregard quietly. "Or more strength than her or less strength then her?" Beauregard paused cooking once again and this time glanced up at the kitchen window (that is also showing the Washington Monument far away from here). He glanced back at him

slowly. He, too, worried about power...and his power. He wonders if he's given Emmayln too much power. He also wonders if there's any super ingredients in any of the recipes he cooked at all gave her more powerful then both him and Calhoun. After all, Emmayln is the most muscular of the three. She got bigger biceps, bigger triceps, bigger chest, bigger abs, and stronger legs. And she's a bit taller than them. Yes, she works out in the gym more often then both men and they're really proud of her workout progress because of how really hot and sexy she has grown. Ironically while they're concerned about power, both Calhoun and Beauregard didn't workout as much and they didn't want to because of body image issues - unlike Emmayln who doesn't have a problem except maintaining her breasts and butt as normal as possible and not ridiculously big - the men wanted to maintain their bodies and not force themselves into pumping iron or even changing their diet. They believe the foods they cooked and eat will be enough for them to have as much protein as possible. Before Beauregard could answer his male best friend's question, their quiet conversation got suddenly interrupted. "Hey checked this out," Emmayln interrupted while still reading The Post. Calhoun and Beauregard glanced over their shoulders at her before stepping closer towards her to look at what she's reading. "What is it?" Calhoun asked her. "There was a strange incident that happened at Rock Creek Park yesterday," she quickly puts the paper down. "That's the park that we're going to today," she said to them.

"Oh that's where we're going today?" Calhoun asked. She nods while staring at him still in disbelief. "What made this incident so strange at Rock Creek Park?" Beauregard asked her. "Well according to The Washington Post, they said that a demon - or some sort of creature - smash a picnic table near Beach Drive NW, walks around, jumping around like a manic, damaging trees and tree branches and all. The article also says that the demon also destroy two windows of the Capital Ruins." She then slowly pull back her newspaper closer to her. "What's the name of the demon?" Calhoun asked. "Yeah what's the demon's name?" Beauregard asked. "The D.C. Police hasn't identified the demon's name nor the type of demon is he," Emmayln told them before pulling the paper down from her face again. "But what I do know about this demon, giving my point of view of the pictures published in the article, is that he has about four legs and four arms. He has a big-ass stomach and also has a smaller hips, like he's pregnant or something." She then glanced back at the paper. "Even though the police couldn't identify the type of demon," she puts the paper down and glanced back at the men. "I really believe that demon is a fat four armed monster. The fat four armed monster is not dangerous physically but he can threaten you to death." "How is the fat four armed monster only threatens people around the park?" Calhoun asked. "That's what I need to know," Beauregard said as he walked away from them and return to the stove. "Does the article say

how much of a threat is the demon?" He asked as he returns to cooking the pancakes and the amulet. "You mean the police Beauregard," Emmayln said. "But they didn't say how much of a threat the fat four armed monster is he to Rock Creek Park, Washington DC, and BaltimoreWashington." "Well did you know?" Beauregard glanced over his left shoulder. "Did I know how threat he is?" She glanced at him. "Yeah." "Well according to my knowledge, the fat four armed monster - I should say demon because he's a demon - the fat four armed demon is a bigger threat, especially around parks like Rock Creek Park." "Did the police know about it?" Emmayln took a pause then glanced back at him. Emmayln knows everything about demons than the DC police does. It's probably because Emmayln happened to be bitten by an evil creature since she was twelve and exactly a week before she turned thirteen; her mom kicked its ass. While being biten doesn't transform her into a creature from a human being, Emmayln starts discovering evil creatures not just the evil creature who bite her in the arm - mostly in the Martin Luther King Jr Library as well as the Washington DC demon websites. In addition, the fact that her mom was a black belt champion and a martial arts teacher have motivate her to take martial arts fighting lessons in order for her to kick the freaking hell out of every evil creature out of Baltimore-Washington and the world. So throughout her entire

teenage life since the age of thirteen, she had been reading and studying every evil creature every single day while at the same time becoming an evil creature slayer so that if there's an evil creature that she knows very well and attacks or threaten anyone, she will beat the crap out of them before it does any damage. Maybe Emmayln could recruit for the Washington DC Metropolitan Police since she's the demonlogist. But being a policewoman is not really a priority for her as educational teaching, though she still prove to be a very defensive woman who defend not only herself but also people around her from evil creatures. Again, Calhoun and Beauregard were very lucky that they befriend a female protector Emmayln. "Will the police ever identify the fat four armed demon?" Calhoun asked as he sat down on another chair in front of the table facing Emmayln. "I don't know," Emmayln said as she shook her head. "The article doesn't say." "Well then look it up on your smartphone. They may be articles online that may states the demon's information." "Calhoun all of the online sites around the world picked up the same The Washington Post article." "How did you know?" She sighed. "Don't worry Calhoun nothing will ever gonna attack you. I'll be here for you and you Beauregard when we go to Rock Creek Park." "Okay." "Just take a deep breath." And he did; he took a deep breath.

"Breath in," she told him. He breathes in. "Breath out." He then breathes out. "Alright are you good?" He took a pause. "Yeah," he said. Beauregard open the left top door draw and pulled out three plates and put them on the left counter. He then close the door draw and grab the frying saucer from the right counter. He then uses the frying saucer to hold onto the ham and cheese amulets and put them in the plate. (Continued) He then place the strawberry pancakes on the same plate with the amulets and put the frying saucer on the left pan. He then carry that plate in his right hand and walked toward Emmayln. "Here you go," he said as he brings it to her side of the table. "Thank you," she said in a polite manner as she placed The Post on another dining chair beside her. "Oh let me get the fork for you," he then walked toward the left counter, open the left draw, pick up a fork and hold it, close the draw and give it to her. "Here you go," he said. "Thanks," she said as she nicely takes the fork from him and start taking a bite. Afterwards, Calhoun gets up from his seat (after a little relax) and walks back to the stove, this time the right side besides Beauregard. They are now cooking breakfast for themselves.

Beauregard moves his face towards him. He has been thinking about the 'power' question for awhile. PLOTHOLE (PAGE 57) *&*&*&*&*&*&*& PLEASE REVISE IT - PAGE BEGIN OF SECTION - *&*&*&*& Tiffany is out at Rock Creek Park - where the Smithsonian Zoo is located at the mostly end and in-between Beach Dr NW and Connecticut Avenue NW - hunting at night, actually overnight, for a very bad creature. She's staying up all night looking for the creature and kill him without any scratches on her. He has been threatening the neighborhood on the street but couldn't been captured by the DC Metropolitan police since the creature is smarter to hide from the police and avoid from getting caught. But this creature is no match for this young woman, who is really muscular and hunkier than ever. With broad shoulders, big biceps, big triceps, muscle chest, muscle breasts, stronger six-pack abs, stronger legs, and a very big butt, Tiffany is in great shape. A great shape to tackle this nasty creature. That nasty creature is confirmed by the D.C. Police as Bubba the demon. And while the police - mostly dominated by women - couldn't know where exactly that demon is, Tiffany knows him exactly where he is. And she know exactly the places where the demon is hiding from the police lookouts. And she also knows how to

dodge from Bubba very well just like she does from the rest of the creatures she encountered as she every single move that the demon would attack her. And that's pretty helped by the combination of her super-powerful brain she was born with and the help of her best friend Cassie and her super-smartest computer. Together, Tiffany, Cassie and her super smart computer, this really be fully enough for Tiffany to find Bubby the Demon and defeat him extremely easy. Right now she walked past the Rock Creek Park Tennis Center, walking into the woods with her flashlight cap on her forehead so she can see where she's walking. As she almost walking the first section of the woods, she some of trail that is built above the river near Beach Dr NW she's walking towards. Cassie is at her home monitoring her on her computer which also found the exact location of where Bubba the Demon is - he's near the Rock Center Horse Park, where there a few horses sleeping on the dirt. "Tiffany are you hearing me?" Cassie asked. "Huh?" Tiffany asked while holding her ear piece on her right ear. "Are you hearing me?" "Um yeah," Tiffany nodded. "I can hear you." "Can you still hear me?" Cassie asked while she's at her bedroom monitoring the operation on her desktop computer. "Yes Cassie," Tiffany said before putting her right hand down. "I can still hear you loud and clear. Am I there

yet?" Cassie is watching the blue human icon of her best friend walking in the right-hand of a close-up interactive map on her computer featuring Rock Creek Park. The right-hand side of the map also featured the red shadow icon in a vein of an animal laying down a few blocks across from the Rock Creek Horse Park near the road. Which means the red icon represents the Demon her best friend is looking for, Bubba the Demon. While Cassie wants her to stop when she gets close to Bubba without making him notice, she doesn't Tiffany to get close to the demon or else he will notice when her best friend comes towards him that quick or that fast. Thankfully there's a blue line drawn on the digital map separating the demon, the horse park and the woods of Beach Drive NW so that when Tiffany is almost there at the line Cassie, who's clearly paying attention, will notify her ahead to stop walking. "You probably almost there," Cassie said while still looking straight at the map. "I'm looking at where you're at right now. I'm glad to say that you're not lost." "Well that's nice to hear there," Tiffany said as she almost there near the trail across Beach Drive NW. "I'm now here near Beach Drive NW and I'm about to head across the small trail right now." "Oh good. Just stop, look for cars and if the road clears, continue walking toward where that evil son of a demon bitch is. And I'm talking about Bubba." "Oh okay," Tiffany said. So she stop and look to see if

the traffic is clear as she is near Beach Drive NW. A few steps across to her is the Rapids Bridge. After it was clear, she then walked across the road and walked into the Rapids Bridge. When she walked into the bridge, she stopped again and smell to if there's anything stinky out there. Turns out that the river underneath the river smells fresh and nice, amazingly nothing smells funky from her body. She then continues walking and walked on the rail...then she reached a dead end. Well actually the bridge continues left and right but there's no other straight bridge to continue walking. In front of here there's another section, a huge section of the woods. She then sighed. "Cassie where am I?" She asked on her earpiece. "You reached at the end of the bridge," Cassie said. "Yeah I know but how can I find him if there's no place to walk. I mean...how many miles do I have to go to capture this freaking piece of crap demon before it's too late and he runs away?" Cassie moves her head slightly towards the computer screen. She click on the Distance button and the mouse courser turn from a small white arrow to a small black line with both arrows. She moves the courser towards the blue human icon and click it. And as she moved the courser towards the red evil icon, a black line appears from the blue human icon and gets dragged along until she clicks on the red icon, connect-

ing the line between the two icons. By doing so, it results into a total of distance between her best friend Tiffany and the evil demon Bubba the Demon. The distance total is down at the bottom-right of the screen. "You have to walk about 110 miles," Cassie told Tiffany. "A 110 miles?" Tiffany asked. She then sighed again. "That's what my computer says, girl," Cassie said as she shook her head while glancing at it. "Well it's gonna be a long walk for me," Tiffany said. Cassie then moves her face back from her computer and leaned back on her chair. "A long walk?" She said in a questionable look on her face. "Uh yeah," Tiffany said in a 'I mean it' attitude while she looks around trying to figure out to get to the demon without walking into the woods, unaware that she has a special power that she can use to run through the woods and get to Bubba faster but without getting him to notice her. "Don't you know that you can use your super speed?" Cassie asked. "Yeah but how can I run super fast without ever getting knocked out by a bunch of trees?" Tiffany asked. Cassie kiss her teeth as her best friend also forgot that she has another special power to use in conjunction to her super speed powers. "Tiffany," she paused. "Do you also forgot that you use the inability of yourself to be seen in the public while you run through heavy objects that you couldn't knocked if you're not able to be completely seen in front of everyone unless otherwise."

"What's that?" Tiffany asked without even trying to remember what it is herself. Cassie kiss her teeth again. "Girl it's called invisibility." Tiffany slightly raise her eyebrows. "Oh yeah right," she slightly chuckled. "Look we don't have any time," Cassie looking at the timer at the bottom middle of her screen. "The demon will be waking up in a few minutes so you better hurry up before it's too late." "So I have to use my super speed and invisibility to run through the woods," Tiffany said. "Look you have been walking through the woods of Rock Creek Park for about an hour," Cassie said. "And it's a long walk and I'm bored, anxious, and worried all at the same time. That's why you have to use your powers. That way I won't be all that bored, anxious, and worried. And I was waiting for you to do that all the time." "Then when why won't you just tell me?" Tiffany asked. Cassie suddenly got shocked when she got asked that question. She's in shocked because her best friend is supposed to be super smart. "Tiffany why did you ask me that question?" She said as she's in disbelief. "Why did you just ask that question? Don't you supposed to be super intelligent? And yeah," she nodded. "You're supposed to be." Tiffany sighs once again. "Look girl I'm sorry," she said. "I was thinking about the first day of school tomorrow-"

"You know what Tiffany we don't have for this conversation because there's not enough time before-" "Yeah I know," Tiffany said as she roll her eyes while being ashamed of herself. "I should have done this earlier-" "Yeah you should have done it earlier instead of just walking through the woods for about an hour. Look you don't have time. Actually let me say this better: we don't have much time so you better get your butt up there real fast and I'll better go watch the map and the timer to see how well did you run without getting hurt. "Alright be quiet," Tiffany said as she starts facing the woods . "I'll run faster and turn invisible. Just tell me when to stop okay." Cassie took a pause. "Okay," she said. Tiffany her left foot back one step, bent down her right knee and flex her arms as she's ready to do a super speed run. "Alright girl time is tick-" "Five," Tiffany starts counting down while interrupting Cassie. "Four. Three." Cassie sighs as she's almost start to lose patience with her; she just want her to run without even counting down. "Tiffany just go," she said. But Tiffany kept counting down. "Two. One." She then completely turned herself invisible and started running through the woods in super speed run. As Tiffany starts running with super speed - a WHOLE LOT of super speed - Cassie watches the blue human

icon start moving quickly toward the red evil icon. At the same time, she watches the timer at the bottom-middle and it says to her that time maybe running out. As she's been completely invisible, Tiffany furiously runs through a lot of tree branches that usually get in the way in the woods of Rock Creek Park. As she runs in invisible mode, the grass and the leaves that she stepped on never really picked up debris or even wind. Cassie continuously watches the blue human icon as it continues to move toward the red evil icon very quickly. Not only that, she also watches the white line that is next to the red icon to the left as well to see if the blue human icon is almost there closer to the white line....which it isn't yet; the map shows that the blue icon is almost moving into Ross Dr NW. But thank god she's paying attention. "Tiffany try speed run across another road," she told her. "Okay," Tiffany said while she's still running invisibly. And so she did; she speed run across Ross Dr NW. She then jumped off the road and landed on the ground HARD with an earth shake. She continued running through another section of the woods. Cassie is still glancing at the digital map on her computer screen watching the blue human icon getting faster and faster towards the white mark line. "Wow you must be speed running REAL FAST," Cassie said to her best friend.

"Yeah I know," Tiffany acknowledged it as she continuously run through the tree branches without any debris picked up. "Like I'm going really super fast." When Cassie saw on the digital map that the blue human icon about to cross the white line, she knew that her best friend is almost there to Bubba the Demon so she knew she had to stop her before the blue demon icon - which is Tiffany - crosses the white mark. "Tiffany stop!" She shouted. Tiffany then heel down at the back of her two feet, slowly stopping her from running, again without picking up debris. Once she passed another tree branch, she stopped. "Did you see a demon?" Cassie asked. "Did you see a demon that's snoring?" Tiffany then completely went from invisible to visible and glanced at the demon at her slight left. He's a few steps apart each between two tree branches and he's sleeping like a lion. And he's look kinda familiar. No actually, very familiar. At least she's so invisible until that point that he didn't notice her...yet. "Yeah," she whispered to Cassie so that her voice won't wake him up. "I see the demon. That's Bubba right?" "Correct," Cassie said as she continues to glance at the digital map as she saw the blue human icon exactly on the white line. "Okay you know what to do right?" "Yeah I'm gonna punch Bubba in the back with my fruit punch fist," Tiffany whispered. "But wait I'm gonna tell you to become invisible again

but this time slightly, not completely. That way, your invisibility still won't make him notice - and he cannot see you - but with the slight invisible mode, you'll be able to punch him physically." "Okay I'll try the slight invisible mode right now," Tiffany said before doing so. When she turn slightly invisible, she starts walking down toward Bubba the Demon. This time her feet started picking up leaves as she walked by. "Just be careful," Cassie said in a quiet tone. "I know Cassie that's why I'm invisible and whispering at the same time," Tiffany said. She almost gets close to the demon, who is still snoring. "Alright I don't think he can hear me, right?" She asked. "Yes Tiffany," Cassie stressed. "The demon can hear you even when you're whispering so be quiet oh you'll gonna screw up." But Tiffany also knew that giving Bubba one super hard knockout punch on his back would even wake him up; it would not effectively kill him right away but it would give him a very sore pain in the back. And she knows this. Either way, whether it's a punch or even a whisper, it can wake the demon up from sleeping and snoring. No mater what. But still, once again, even if Bubba the Demon is smarter than the police, he is not smarter than Tiffany. "Oh I'm gonna screw up with this," Tiffany said. "Why?" Cassie asked.

"Because one punch may not be enough to kill this demon." "Well then try using both fists to kill this evil idiot." "But what happens if it doesn't work?" "Oh um," Cassie caught off-guard when she asked that question, knowing that, again, her best friend is supposed to be super smart so why in the world is Tiffany asking her question, she wondered. "Look punch him in the back right now," Cassie told. "Alright fine," Tiffany said loud and clear. By accident. Bubba the Demon wakes his eyes up suddenly. At the same time, Cassie suddenly got panicked when she heard the sound of an alarm in vein of a bird chipping. *&*&*&*&*&*&* PLEASE REVISE IT - PAGE - END OF SECTION *&*&*&*&* ORIGINAL - END SCENE 7: The next morning, before I assemble the team, I sat down on the picnic table next to Damarion whose left hand comes over my shoulders. We were talking about The Goddess of Washington and her plans. He never heard of her until now when I just told him about her. And he couldn't believe what she's planning to do. "So wait," Damarion said. "She's gonna reverse the roles of the genders?"

"Yep," I nodded. â€œWhy? PAGE 205: Beauregard and Damarion's The Goddess of Washington talk! "Well how can she do that?" Damarion asked. "She'll use some kind of power, she didn't tell what it is." I said. "Alright I could take a good educated guess on this one: maybe that power could be something that they stole?" "Maybe Damarion," but then I stopped think if it's something familiar was it. "I just don't know whether it's Cressida's stolen smartphone was the power." "Maybe. Are any of your girl best friends gonna kick her ass? Because she seemed to be pretty dangerous to defeat." "I talk Cressida into negotiating since they want the alternative way." "Well...if this is the best way then the two would have to work together. Anyway how your girl best friends doing?" "They're doing pretty well. Angelica is doing pretty well with her comic book knowledge; Clarabelle is doing well with computers; Flossie is doing well with her brawn and Cressida is doing well with um....being a better person." "Hmm...," Damarion said with some skepticism. "You think Cressida is overcoming her mistakes?" He actually didn't met her or any of my other friends. And

he only know about her through the last phone call with me. And even I wasn't sure about Cressida even after I talked some sense with her. But nevertheless, I'm confident that Cressida will finally overcome her mistakes and get where she needs to be. "I hope so," I said. "Tell her I hope for her for the best,â€? he said. "Yeah I'll tell her." "Thanks." We went quiet for a few seconds. Then I suddenly remembered that he didn't explain the reason why he wears pink when we were in the men's bathroom. "Can you explain to me why do you wear pink?" I asked him. "I already told you Beauregard." "No a kid interrupt us and then we have to go to class." "Oh," he said as he forgot. "Well I already told the kid what pink really represents but...I guess I can explain to you now. Okay the reason why I wear pink is because....here's the explanation: Pink was used to be the boys' color until the 1940s when most Americans for whatever reason start seeing pink as the girls' color. This sucks ass. This sucks ass in the balls. Why the fuck would Americans prefer pink as the girls' color? Are they fucking stupid? Now pink is now 'cuddly and cutie'. No, I want the color pink to return to be 'strong, decided, forceful and assertive' the way it should be because pink represents the men and women that are strong, the strongest people in the planet. The color

pink represents the choices we make. The color pink represents how really confident men and women are. And the color pink represents the men and women who are vigorous and powerful than the evil guys who threaten to destroy us. I want pink the way it should be in the 1880s all the way to the 1930s. And during those time periods, boys wear the color pink for that particular reason. The Japanese men are still wearing pink thank fucking god." He sighs. "That's the reason why I wear pink." Suddenly, the bell rings. "I have to go to English class this first period," he continued. "Alright," I said. "Are you coming to the meeting with my friends at lunch?" "I would love to Beauregard," he said as he puts on his backpack on his back with straps over his shoulders. "But I have lunch with the cheerleaders, so I'll probably would like to hear what you guys come up with to stop The Goddess the next time we see us." "Alright no problem," I get up from my seat and start putting on my backpack. "I'll see you later." "Yeah I'll see you later as well." SCENE 8: When I head to the gym I saw my awesome male best friend Damarion who also attends as well, if you don't remember. Last time in the gym, I embraced the teasing towards my man boobs and I handled with defense. Well, a little bit because Damarion did a whole

lotta defending of me. So with my newfound super powers on my gynecomastia and Damarion on my side, I can have the strength in me and my moobs to teach those bullies in the gym a BIG-ASS lesson! When I enter the boys' locker room, the first boy I saw was Damarion who was also the first person in here; he was already shirtless and pantsless while changing his clothes but from my point of view as he was changing, I can see his big beautiful ass in his pink-colored tight-ass underwear brief sticking up as he bent down digging for his gym clothes. I raised my eyebrows in amazement. "Wow Damarion your big ass look so DAMN GOOD in that pink brief," I complimented him. Damarion suddenly stopped, bent his beautiful fat body up and glanced over his shoulder at me with his man boobs outta door. "Hey thanks Beauregard," he said with a smile before completely turned his body around. He didn't seem off-guard by my comment. "Youâ€™re welcome Damarion," I said as we come closer and did a bro fist. "How are you doing?" He asked. "I'm pretty good," I said as I walked past him to get to my locker. "You seem pretty confident," he said. I glanced over my shoulder at him. "I am," I said. "Confident that you'll still dealing with your man boobs pretty well just like me."

I slightly turned around. "Definitely, especially since the bullies want to continue to attack us and mock us because of this fuckingass condition that we have. You also love wearing pink which I can see through your underwear and you seemly proud of it, which I'm grateful for." "Yeah Beauregard, if this fucking-ass society that we live is putting a lot of pressure, then we push back pressure VERY HARD...BIG TIME! Because we can love our man boobs and we love the color pink and we wanted to show the world that pink is for everyone just like the rest of the colors and every man who has gynecomastia can embrace their man boobs just as every women who doesn't have any can embrace their flat chest." He then sighed. "I mean it's not like I'm forcing them to but I just want to celebrity all kinds of bodies of both men and women...if they don't like, that's fine. I just don't want EVERYONE to cave in pressure to the body rules of the society, the part that is where I'm really against." "Yeah I'm against the body rules of the society too, Damarion. Fortunately, I got super powers on my man boobs." Damarion raised his eyebrows. "Your man boobs got super powers?!" He asked in shock. "Yeah." "How?" "Well I didn't really process them; I was saying how proud of my moobs to my girl best friend Flossie and I

wish that every man could do the same and I wish the society would accept it and.... I think saying those words out loud to her have gained me super powerful gyneo. That could make use towards the builles. That makes me so happy." "Cool," he nodded. "What does it do?" But before I answer his question, our conversation got interrupted as we hear footsteps coming towards us. We then see a few boys entering the locker room as soon as they saw us, they burst out laughing. But me and Damarion were ready for this as we stand proud and watch the boys laughing at us without being destroyed as putting our hands our hips. In fact, we always ready for the bulk of teasing and we're ready for being defenses and self-defenses to each other. "Ha ha ha that's a good laugh," Damarion said with an unamused look on his face. "I'm pretty sure you can laugh your ass out at the principal's office." "Oh really," Boy #1 asked, still laughing. "Yeah." Rather than continuing to putting into gym clothes, I then stepped out of my locker shirtless and with my pink underwear on and stepped away from the aisle and face the locker room upfront. Damarion than followed my footsteps by walking past his locker shirtless and went closer to me as we stand in the middle still with our hands on our hips. "Why the hell are you wearing pink?" asked Boy #2 who still laughs.

Damarion didn't answer the question, instead he said..."Why did you think it's your business?" He asked. "Because pink is for girls, man." "Ohh," Damarion nods unamusingly, not really buying it. "Well that's fucking bullshit. Sometime in the future you guys are gonna be wearing pink and see who gets the last laugh." A few more boys are entering the locker room and joining the fray with the other boys. "Oh great...more laughing idiots," I said in an unamused tone while not being body-shamed at all as I standing defensively proud. "Let's see who thinks moobs and pink are still jokes now." "These guys are still having man boobage," Boy #4 laughed off. Then Jonathan came in, smirking at us. "Oh look who's here," Jonathan said. "The boys with the bitch tits." "Oh you guys are still showing bitch tits," Boy #6 teased us. "Bitch tits," Boy #5 called us. "Yeah call us 'bitch tits' whatever the fuck you want you son of a bitches!" I said to them. "Yeah pretty soon you guys gonna get teased at anything else that you don't like," Damarion said. "Why are your man boobs still outta door?" Boy #2 asked with a laugh. "Yeah why the fuck are you guys still showing your man boobs to us?" Boy #3 asked.

"Don't you think you guys should put your gym shirts on already?" "DOES IT MATTER?" Me and Damarion ask together like if that's their business. "DOES IT FUCKING MATTER TO YOU GUYS?! WHY DO WE STILL SHOWING OFF OUR MAN BOOBS?! THAT'S NONE OF YOUR FUCKING BUSINESS!" "The big thing is we’re brave to show our man boobs," I said. "At home and in the public." “And we walk without a shirt without being scared or nervous,” Damarion added. "AND WE'RE PROUD OF IT!" Me and Damarion shouted together again. "WE DON'T EVEN CARE IF WE GET BODY-SHAMED BECAUSE OF IT!" And as soon as we shout, the boys' laughter start to die down but they couldn't help but to mock us. Thankfully, we both fine and we NEVER feel humiliated. "Question: did you ever got worry about having bitch tits on your own?" I asked. "What?" Jonathan laughed like it's a ridiculous question. "Look I'm not laugh with you guys and I don't make jokes about my moobs," Damarion said. "I take my moobs very seriously with pride." I know we defended real good but now with my other newfound confidence, I'm gonna take it to the next level.

"Damarion don't worry," I said as I raised my right straight towards the right blocking him. "You don't have to defend any longer because THIS will teach them a lesson," I pointed my right finger at both of my man breasts at the same time they're starting to LIGHT UP! In which Damarion reacted with his eyebrows raised and his mouth opened but he didn't say anything as I start to make my move. "HEY GUYS!" I shouted as I stepped a few blocks further towards the other boys. "You guys can keep laughing at us "Why are you saying that?" Jonathan asked. Then the rest of the boys stopped and glanced at us with smiles still on their faces. "Because you guys won't be laughing....AFTER THIS!" I then stretch my elbows forward and then pulled them back AND stretch my chest forward AT THE SAME TIME bouncing my BRIGHT-ASS man breasts straightly side-by-side while SHOOTING ENERGY WAVES PHYSICALLY SHOCKING ALL OF THE BULLIES in the process! Then the energy waves closes down as I pull my chest back up froward and glanced at what I done to the boys. And GUESS WHAT? My super moob powers gave them something unusual AND FAMILIAR on their chests. The boys glanced at them and they're now in horror to their chests the same chests as me and Damarion's. "That's right you guys have man boobs now," I said to them.

Even Damarion was even surprised at what I just did, with no words to respond to this. But he now knows what my super gynecomastia powers do. Impressed, he would use me to be his defensive player in embracing gynecomastia. While he doesn't have any super moob powers, he does have the power to replace something and/or replace it back with another body part. "What the fuck?" Jonathan got stunned at his now unusual chest. "What on earth did you do to us?" Boy #1 asked me while glancing at his suddenly newfound man boobs like the rest of the boys get. "Yeah why do we suddenly have to get our own man boobs like you two?" Boy #2 asked. "Why did the fuck did you guys ask when you guys tease us about ours?" I asked. "Yeah," Damarion agrees as he stepped forward beside me again. "You guys should know better than that because this is what you get. You guys also tease us about wearing pink...well THIS IS ALSO WHAT YOU GET!" He then raised both of his fists in mid-air and SNAP BOTH FINGERS...MAGICALLY REPLACING THE COLOR OF THE BULLIES' GYM CLOTHES WITH PINK INSTEAD! Just like they reacted with their sudden gynecomastia on their chests, the boys went completely horrified when they saw the color of their gym clothes went

from green to pink. They couldn't believe it. They couldn't believe what he replaced. But I wasn't horrified, I was happy. I was happy to see their gym clothes turn pink. "Yep didn't see that coming," Damarion said as he then folded his arms. "But it's too late now." "How did you guys feel now?" I asked before me and Damarion started laughing at them, not on purpose but we just want to teach them a lesson. We quickly then frowned. "THIS IS ALSO WHAT YOU GET!" We shouted. "HEY BOYS!â€? Shouted an voice familar to an angry man. Me and Damarion looked behind; the rest of the boys looked at what are we're looking at. It's the gym teacher who entered from the main gym. "COME GET YOUR BUTTS INTO THE GYM ALREADY YOU GUYS ARE WASTING YOUR TIME!" The gym teacher shouted at us before turning back around and walked back to the main gym. Me and Damarion glanced at each other before giving each other a high-five. That gym teacher is Mr. McDonnell. He also has a co teacher named Mr. Roberts who's standing a few blocks away from the boys' locker room while watching Mr. McDonnell walking past by, in which afterwards, he started to see us walking out of the locker room and entering the main gym. Seeing us wearing pink-colored

gym clothes have made him feel...impressed. He didn't smile but he nods. "That's a very good color boys," he said. "You guys are brave enough to choose the color of pink very wisely without even see it as girls' color. That's very brave of you." "I like it," Mr. McDonnell said without even laughing or smiling. It may imply that through the gym teacher's beliefs that pink should be for everybody...just as me and Damarion thought so. "But Mr. Roberts," Jonathan tried to explain. But Mr. Roberts didn't want to hear none of what Jonathan is saying. Not even a little bit of it. He might not care, it seems. "No I don't want to hear it," Mr. Roberts said. "I don't want to hear a word about it. We'll talk about in a few minutes." Less than a few minutes later, we were all in the main gym sitting down on the floor that is the basketball court. We all glanced at the gym teacher who's standing on one bench opened with his feet and behind the rest of the benches which are closed. "Alright," Mr. McDonnell said. "Today is gender color code day, in which boys and girls has to wear their color clothes separately, which means that girls "Which means that girls have to wear the same color shirt of your and your female friends of your choice and boys have to wear the same color shirt of your and your male

friends of your choice," Mr. Roberts said. "If you're not wearing the shirt of the same color your friends choose for that day, you'll be kicked out for the rest of the period and don't play today. AND I MEAN IT!" We get quiet as we got frightened by his voice. "Now what I'm seeing is that girls are wearing blue and boys are wearing pink and I'm very proud of it," Mr. McDonnell said. "Because I don't want to see only girls wear pink and guys wear blue- if we all wear pink, that would be really awesome." "And just so you know," Mr. Roberts added. "Whoever said pink is a girls' color should get their butt kicked right now. And I'm not joking." "Yeah pink is for everyone, not just for one gender," Mr. McDonnell said. "Pink represents strong and smart men and women in the world." Me and Damarion, who are sitting down on the court a bit closer to each other, smiled at each other, knowing that our gym teachers are starting to accept our counter beliefs about the color of pink. "Another thing," Mr. Roberts said to us and the gym students. "If you boys wear red and you girls wear green that's fine but when I see only girls wearing the color pink I'll kicked you boys out for the day as well." "We told you boys about a specific popular color that we can expect to see and we told y'all to figure that out because can't tell you," Mr. McDonnell said. "Alright everybody are we clear on that?" Mr. McDonnell asked.

"Yeah," all of us said. "Alright y'all start doing push ups," Mr. McDonnell stepped out of the bench and onto the court floor and start walking around. We all pull ourselves from our seats, turning our bodies, placing our hands and stomachs on the floor a few inches apart while stretching our legs. "Holy fuck," boy #1 complained to himself as he feels the weight of his newfound man boobs underneath his pink tshirt. "Damn I can't even feel my chest right now," boy #2 complained. "How the fuck do I do push-ups with pieces of shit sticking onto my chest?" Boy #1 asked. Jonathan, who and the rest of the boys feel the same way as him, was disgusted by that question. "Dude don't even talk about," he said. "Ready go," Mr. McDonnell shouted. And we start doing push-ups as one of our gym teachers counts down to ten. "One," he counts down. "Jesus," boy #3 complain. "Can't believe I'm doing push-ups with man boobs." "I hope my chest don't grow more boobage," boy #4 said. "You betcha." "I hope my man boobs doesn't get any bigger when I'm doing push-ups," boy #5 said. Boy #6 kiss his teeth like that supposed to happen.

"Trust me man," boy #6 said. "Man boobs grow when doing push-ups. And that's fact." "Holy shit." Hearing all the commotion and the complaints, me and Damarion - who are the only ones not complaining - glanced at each other and did a bro first. "Man you totally rock Beauregard," Damarion whispered to me. "I did," I whispered back to him. "You turn every single boy into having their man boobs so they experience what is like with them." "I wonder if ANY of them will eventually embrace their moobs." "Well let's find out. At least no one is complaining about pink...yet." "Yeah you're right. I didn't hear a word yet." "Ten," Mr. McDonnell finished counting down. "Alright shut up and get in line!" Mr. Roberts shouted. "If we catch you guys talking, we'll sit back down." About a minute later, all of us gym students as well as our gym teachers went outside. "Alright I only hear the footsteps," Mr. McDonnell said to us. "That's good." "Keep up the good footwork," Mr. Roberts added. We then headed towards the school's backyard, where it's located besides it courtyard. Once we got there, we were told to slightly turned around to the left, facing the gym teachers who standing a few blocks on the backyard.

"Alright," Mr. McDonnell said. "You guys are gonna be running past us and towards the courtyard and come back to the sidewalk. Then you'll do it over again and again until we say stop." "It's called fitnessgram," Mr. Roberts said. "You run around." He then looks around the sky while feeling the temperature. "You know it's kinda hot isn't it?" He asked Mr. McDonnell. "Yeah surly it is," Mr. McDonnell said. Mr. Roberts then looked back at us. "Matter of fact why won't you boys take off your shirts right now," he told us. "We want to see you guys shirtless." All of us boys went into complete shock that they asked us to take their shirts off. Because of our body positive love towards our moobs, me and Damarion have absolutely no problem taking off their shirts. We then folded them up and put it on the sidewalk in-between our feet. "Good job Beauregard and Damarion," Mr. McDonnell said. "Good job for taking your shirts off. How about the rest of you? You guys feel uncomfortable taking your shirts off at gym right now?" The rest of the boys glanced at each other as they're anxious to expose themselves shirtless. It wasn't taking off the shirt that was the problem but it was their unusual chests. Apparently, our gym teachers didn't notice it....yet. "C'mon guys what are you waiting for?!" Mr. Roberts said. "Because you're wasting our time!" After a few seconds, the boys reluctantly take off their shirts, revealing their man boobs. That moment have finally

got our gym teachers notice. "Whoa you guys got some nice tits," Mr. McDonnell said. "Yeah you guys should not be insensitive of this!" Mr. Roberts shouted. "Because if you are, you're not a man." The girls glanced at each other, wondering if the boys need undergarments and comfort for their man breasts. "Is it okay if we can bring our bras to the boys?" Girl #1 asked in a polite manner. "Wow we're doomed," boy #1 said while expressing embarrassment about his chest in front of the gym teachers. "We're so doomed." "You can say that shit again," Jonathan whispered to him. "Because we all doomed." "Oh shut up you guys are either gonna experience it or cry foul all day," I said to them. "Yeah you guys tease us now so what I'm wondering if you still gonna tease us after you guys had your own moobs," Damarion said. "BE QUIET!" Mr. Roberts shouted. "Alright you guys are ready?" Mr. McDonnell asked. "Yeah," me and Damarion said it confidently while the rest of the boys said it nervously. "Apparently you guys don't like your chests right now," Mr. McDonnell said to those boys. "Except me and him," I said to Mr. McDonnell while pointing my finger at Damarion. "Oh you two love your chests or?" Mr. McDonnell

asked while pointing his fingers at the both of me and Damarion. "Yeah," I said as me and Damarion nodded. "Well it seems you two are more comfortable about moobs then the rest of the boys," Mr. Roberts said. "Okay let me something to the rest of you guys," Mr. McDonnell said. "At outside days when it's hot, we asked you boys to take you shirts off." "We don't want your shirts to get sweaty and shit," Mr. Roberts said. "And we don't care if you chest is flat or big," Mr. McDonnell added. "We want to see you shirtless regardless." "We have paper towels to dry you guys off," Mr. Roberts added. "If you guys really concerned about your chests, then you should consider a doctor," Mr. McDonnell said. "Alright in three, two, one, GO!" We start running towards the white line...with our man boobs bouncing off of our chests. "Man I can't believe I'm running half-naked," boy #1 said. "Yeah I definitely look like a big-breasted chick," Jonathan said. "Hopefully Beauregard and Damarion are not going to be transform us into hot chicks." "I bet not." "Good!" Mr. Robots shouted at them. "Maybe you should think about not teasing at them the next time they're around here." Boy #1 and Jonathan sighed.

Minutes later, we finished running and started walking back on the side. "Gee my man boobs are sweaty," Jonathan said. "Good you can place your boobs around your face to wipe it off," Damarion said in a mean tone. Jonathan went shocked as Damarion said that. "Hey cut that out," Mr. Roberts told Damarion. "Sorry about that," Damarion said "Hey are you sue you guys-" Girl #1 trying to ask a question. "No we don't need a bra," the boys said it together. "I do," I said to her a I put my hand up. "Do you have an extra?" "Ooh I only have this bra, which I'm wearing." "Um no thanks you keep it." "Why not?" "Because I don't want you being caught topless." "Look I'm comfortable with bare breasts." "Well I understand if you're comfortable with your bare breasts but I don't think it's appropriate for you to walk without a bra on." "Oh I understand." "Don't worry I may buy one of the bras at a retail store. "Okay. What about you Damarion?" "While I support my best friend's choice," Damarion says. "I will definitely not need a bra. I'm gonna be shirtless showing my man boobs without being afraid to do so. Like a man! And I certainly don't want to use your bra because I don't want you to get half-naked."

Minutes later after an embrassing scene, me, Damarion, and the rest of the boys went back to the locker room for to change back into our regular clothes. But while me and Damarion are enjoying seeing them humiliated, the boys are not happy about their first experiences with gynecomastia. But we want to tell them one thing about it. "I hope you guys learn your lesson," I said to those boys. "Yeah," Damarion nods. "You guys don't seem like you're having fun today." "Why the fuck did you guys have the nerve to turn our chests unmanly?" Jonathan asked. "And why did you asked?" I asked them. "Because we got man boobs you fucking son of a bitches!" "Well you shouldn't laugh at us," Damarion said. "That's why we turn you guys' chests unmanly." "Since you guys wanna mock us, me and my male BF figured what happens if you guys have man boobs so um...we already told you that this is what you get," I said. "Okay fine we're sorry," Jonathan apologized. "We're sorry for laughing at you two." "Yeah we all sorry," Boy #1 said. "Now you can guys please turn our chests back to normal?" "I would love to...," I said. "But no." "WHAT?!" The boys shouted in shock.

"Are you fucking kidding?!" Boy #2 said "Why don't you just do that?!" Boy #3 asked. "Because you all have to embrace your gynecomastia," I said. "If you don't like it - either because you're no longer laughing now that you got your man boobs that you wish you never had or you just simply don't like them - then go to your parents and tell them you need surgery." "Yeah if you like your man boobs to removed just call the doctor's office so the doctor to remove them for you," Damarion told them as well. "Wait don't you guys want your man boobs to be removed too?" Boy #4 asked me and Damarion. Me and Damarion kiss our teeths. "OH PLEASE LIKE THAT'S GONNA HAPPEN!" We said it together. "So you guys gonna have your man boobs forever?" "Look if you guys don't know about us, we want you guys to let you know that we just trying to celebrate body diversity here," I said. "We just want everybody to embrace their bodies whatever they want to instead of craving into pressure to body standards," Damarion said. "Ohh!" The boys said together when they realized about it. Then the bell rang.

As the boys start exiting out of the gym, me and Damarion start talking about this situation as we bot head out. “Do you think it worked?” I asked Damarion. “Oh yeah,” he confidently nodded. “It really worked very well and I'm hoping these boys learned this lesson about gynecomastia.” “Boy it sure taught them a lesson,” I hoped too. But then at the same time I starting to wonder if this siutatuion was enough for the both of us to embrace our man boobs. I wonder if this situation was worth meaningwhile to change the doctor's perspectives on physiological effects.

The following afternoon, I was in the kitchen talking about female wrestlers to my big brother Calhoun while sitting down on our dinner room tables almost next to each other. "So when did you heard about the buff woman?" I asked Calhoun. Female wrestlers are the talk of the town in recent years, as their fights are starting to get interesting and starting to get wrestling fans and other people talking about it. I just want to know how my big brother got to know about Davina and other female wrestlers he watches. “So when did you heard about these buff woman Calhoun?” I asked. "I heard about the buff woman when I was looking

through the bunch of magazines and newspapers in order to do my history research on Barack Obama," he said. "Oh your homework," I nodded. "Yeah. But that's when I found a magazine cover - a cover of The Washington Post Magazine - of a big woman. This big female wrestler. And while I'm not a big wrestling fan that much, this, this big buff woman with her big biceps, abs, chest, and all - have caught my attention." (And of course, like I said, I’m not a wrestling fan either; we're also not into sports either so... Oh yeah, fact: sports is a popular subject among men and women) "Hmm her workouts might be amazingly impressive," I said. "I would like to touch her abs when we go there." "Well have you heard of her as well?" He asked. "Well not really. Sure, I really love big buff women too but I would like to thank the female wrestlers for my invitation and I would also to thank both you asking the females wrestlers to invite me as well. And of course, I would love to go out and hang out with a bunch of super awesome big buff super powerful ladies who would also protect my awesome big butt! Does that mean we can invite big buff girls into our house?" "Of course I wouldn't mind after all. We can bring any of these women for super extra protection. For a day. Maybe even for a year. Besides they’ll kick evil butt whnever evil try to sneak into our house, after all." “Hm mm,” I noded.

“How about this: I can bring my wrestling girlfriend into our house. What did you think?” "Ah yeah," I said as if I didn't know about it. "She protect both of us. Always. I mean she's almost like a female bodyguard." "She is kinda like a bodyguard," my big brother said. "And she shield me - her collegeus, the fans and herself - every time when danger strikes." "Yeah there’s another female wrestler named Jenny also shied a group of playground kids away from incoming danger. For example in an episode that I recently watched, back one day the kids are all on the park and suddenly they got caught by an evil ninja and Jenny showed up and she uses her force field to shield the kids from that ninja while she tackled him without breaking a sweat. I thought it was amazing.” "Yeah, thank god for that.” “Now back to the female wrestlers, how much else do you heard about the woman? I mean what's her name?" I asked "Well I read all the details about her since I'm curious about her muscular body," he said. "But her name is Davina Gerhorg. She is a twelve-time wrestling championship of WWE." I slowly nodded as I’m was listening to him. "In many of her championships that she won...," he continued. "...she has beat other female wrestlers who tried to beat her down but instead got knocked out by the force of her strength. At least they did tried; the

women are more powerful enough to survive her attacks and take their super strength in fight her back as much as possible because they're...women." “Okay what about the men fighting her?” I asked "The men?" he said before he shakes his head. "Not a chance. Once men entered ring when getting a chance to fight her, they got knocked out hard. Once. One move by her; a kick, a punch, a headbutt, or even a butt bump (or butt attack, rather) can strike any of her male competitors to unconscious. Once. Which means the men are unable to fight her back. Alright that’s the details on her wrestling career," he then pull one hand of the wheel, showing me his left hand quickly before putting back on the wheel. "Let get into other information about her." "Okay," I said with nod. "Like what?" I glanced at him. "Oh you know," my big brother said. "Her personal details. Her personal information and her personal life..." "Oh right. “Well she can't reveal her location to the public but she lives down here, in Washington DC, where we live. And she wrestles at the female wrestling stadium southwest of us. But again, she's at the convention center tonight." I then sighed like we're saying this over and over again. "It's that about it?" I asked. "Is there something else you'd like to ask about her?" "Yeah," I nodded. "Like how much does she workout?" "You mean how often does she go to the gym?"

"Yeah. Did you have any information about that?" He paused himself, trying to remember what heâ€™d also read about her, this time regarding her workout details. "Or not?" "There's part of the interview in the other Washington magazine that said about her workout," he explains. "And she said that she often go to the gym five days a week and workout on the late-mornings as well as on the mid-afternoons until less than a hour and a half into her next wrestling match. Her workout schedule goes like this: in the mornings, she go outside do cardio around The National Mall - that's where the Washington Monument is located - for about approximately two hours." "Before that, she did fifteen minute warm-ups inside her house before going outside such as push-ups, sit-ups, and several kicks on her behind." I then got confused when he said kicks in her behind. "So wait do you mean is she actually kicking her own butt?" I asked "Yep." "When she exercise?" "Yeah; she's just warming her butt up that's what it is." "Oh," I nodded again. "After her two-hour cardio, she goes to the training room; it's not part of the gym she usually goes in the afternoons. It's part of the wrestling personal center. It's been normally shared by both male and female wrestlers alike."

"So what does she do in the training room?" I asked. "She does the punching bag,” he said. “It's really big. She punches, kicks, and even headbutts the bag. She must be really working out then. Actually that's the only thing she does in here. And it's also the last thing she does in her morning workout." I nod again. "She then takes a two to two-and-a-half break - where she gets her big-ass lunch and all - before getting into her afternoon workout. And her afternoon workout is completely involves the gym. Her morning workout involves outside and her afternoon workout involves inside at the gym. But her afternoon workout is where she gets the most results, even through her cardio exercises have been work out great as well. Just not that much to that extent." "So her afternoon workouts are where she works the abs, the biceps, the triceps, the strong legs and all, right?" I asked. "Yep that was her time at the gym when it comes to workouts." "Is it really a co-ed gym or a ladies' gym?" "It's a ladies' gym,” he said. “It's currently operated by The Pine. And yeah, we can't go there because it's only for girls and women. Females only. But there's a bunch of videos online showing her pumping up her iron and it got a thousand views. Everyone in the District of Columbia watched it. And of course, every man and woman wants to meet her because she's everybody's

dream girl who can save the world...someday." "Yeah I even think so," I said. "Women wanted to be like her, men wanted to hangout with her and get her protection even if they already had own, whether they're married or has a girlfriend. In fact, she's so powerful that men just dream that they're need her for extra protection if the married women aren't enough.â€? "Are there any other big-ass buff wrestling chicks to speak of? "What did you have in mind little bro?" "Well there's buff chick named Emily Warmonger and she's got powerful abs, even though she's not powerful as Davina, but she still look kinda awesome. And how well is Emily Warmonger doing so far? Hmm, again I'm not a wrestling fan so I never paid attention to details about her; I was only checking her abs and biceps and so the abs and biceps of the women as well. As well as Davina's abs and biceps." "You only checked out Emily's muscular features?" "Yeah," I nodded. "And that's it?" "Yeah. I don't really subscribe to the Washington Wrestling magazine, but I sometimes pick only a couple of issues featuring buff women for a while and I only look at the pictures of them really pumping up their iron. And not really get into much detail or information about her." "I think I could explain the details of Emily Warmonger." "You do?" I asked with my eyebrows raised.

"Yeah, I pretty much know mostly about her. I mean she's the second best female wrestler behind Davina." "Well tell me about her." "Okay. Well Emily is a wrestler who scored a few championships, including the Bumblebee Wrestling Championship. She-" "Okay okay let me guess," I interrupted. "The belt - the wrestling belt - of the Bumblebee Championship consist of an angry bumblebee in the middle. Am I correct?" "You're almost correct, but not quite. That bumblebee in the champion belt was actually smirking while pumping its iron. It's like the insect is ready to face the earth." "How big was it?" "It's about five and half inches. It's almost the same size as the other wrestling belts." "I have to check that bumblebee belt online." "Yeah. So back to Emily. So she won the bumblebee wrestling championship but she didn't win the grand championship. That's where she was put against Davina, the top champion; she throw punches and kicks but it wasn't enough defeat Davina. So in the end she got her ass kicked. She did shake her hand for sportsmanship though." "Wait a minute did you watch the match in its entirety?" "No I read an article about it from the Washington Post Magazine. It took place about four months ago." "Oh," he nod. "Do you also know other female wrestlers besides Davina and Emily?"

"I know every single one of the female wrestlers. I know their details, I know their fact...," he paused himself as he realized something. "Maybe I'm a wrestling fan,” he went on. “Well...a fan of female wrestlers. Like we said, they're so big, and buff, and powerful, and...good-looking that I wanna get a glimpse of them in person." "Me too.” Emmayln walks into the kitchen with a little bit of dirt on her face and all over her shirt and jeans. “Oh my god Emmayln are you okay?” Calhoun asked. “Yeah,” Emmayln said while sounded tired. “I was just fixing my car.” “Oh.” “So I heard you guys talking about female wrestlers like Davina Gerhorg and Emily Warmonger, correct?” She asked as she takes a seat. “Yeah,” me and Calhoun said it together. “Well the wrestling matches take place in Captial One Arean; I work there as one of the Makeup people. I told Davina about you guys and...it’s safe to say that she invited you both to meet and greet Davina and her friends at the Walter E. Covention Center.” Me and Calhoun raised our eyebows. “NO WAY!” I reacted with a shock. “Are you serious?” He asked. She nods. “Yep, Davina had seriously invited you guys for some talk,” she said. “Alright,” I said as me and Calhoun high-five each other.

“When?” He asked her. “Tonight.” So yes, I got an invitation from the girl wrestling corporation. Or Davina Gerhorg. And oh yeah, I as a boy.......love to be invited by a bunch of female wrestlers. While they might not be the most powerful women on the planet, they still gain super strength and still beat the super crap of each other. While I might not be a fan of wrestling, I surely love the muscular bodies of women. In fact, I dreamed to meet one of them or maybe all of them so I can touch their biceps and abs so I was very excited to have this invitation. My big brother - who looks younger to the point that he looks like a teenager - was very excited that I got invited by female wrestlers. He dreamed in going to Capital One Arena and watching any of the matches in person. He also dreamed in meeting any of them in person. Yep, he’s a big female wrestling fan. In fact, he also dreamed about his girlfriend Emmayln having the same muscular body type as the female wrestlers so that she can protect us from the world of evil. I also dreamed that too. I also dreamed that his girlfriend could be muscular than her current body type. Yeah, I would imagine her lifting weights and big stuff. But she kinda perfes her average body type and she thought it would be too risky for her to bulk up her body, which we understand. Nevetheless, she can acqure superpowers and become a super strong female warrior

even in her average body type. To prepare for a visit down at the Washington Convention Center, my big brother does the usual things when it comes to grooming. First, he takes a shower. While taking a shower, he usually uses his very useful hair products to groom his bushy hair. The hair products that he use is very amazing. The hair products that he uses are strawberrt shampoo and creamy moisturizer. And he told me that these are the hair products to style his awesome beautiful hair. And it works. So much so that I would probably use that when I can come into the shower some day because I would love to have my hair look like my big brother's. So when we headed to the convention center, Yes my hair is already bushy but it's been a bit shorter despite what my friends and my best friends think of it. Okay my hair is a bit shorter than my big brother's but still I believe we still have the same length of hair. And I'm not kidding. However to be honest, my big brother said to me that he loves my hair more than his hair. In fact, he wants me to grow my hair really REALLY better than him. Maybe because I'm his golden son? Maybe. But my big brother never made bad or awful comments against me. And I never made bad or awful comments against him, either. In fact, we never argue with each other. NEVER! Okay, okay. We did argue...sometimes. But not about each

other. We argue over which lipgloss is better. We argue over which clothing brand is better. And we argue over which girl in my high school is super smart, super powerful, and super protective that I should hangout with. Okay we do argue about each other...sometimes. That last question seems like a bit personal. But my big brother has a super powerful and super protective girlfriend, which is also my friend as well. Though, she a bit smaller than him, she's also bit taller than I am. But even still, when I mean she's super powerful, I mean that she's really super powerful. (Now I go back to talking about my buff mom.) I mean she has really been working out. She really got some big muscles, strong legs, and a busty chest. And yes; when I mean a busty chest, I mean that she has bigger boobs. And yes, like most of boys, I do love girls and women with big breasts. (Sure, I would absolutely love to have breasts on mine; I wouldn't mind having man boobs. I think man boobs are awesome.) But at the same time, I don't want to be the guy who can spy or ogle on women's boobs and butts. I don't want to be a pervert. *sigh* I wish nobody would look at me as a cause for the male gaze. Now back to what am I saying. My big brother long has a super girlfriend and he wants me to have a girl so that I can have protection from her the same way my big brother got protection from his girlfriend. We just can't figure it out which girl is right. Like we just couldn't figure it out which girl is powerful

enough and/or smarter enough to protect my butt. Of course all girls in my school are powerful and smart, but we're talking about the super-powerful and supersmartest ones. And me and my big brother love those kinds of girls. Though he already married his girlfriend, who is already enough protecting his big butt, he would still love to meet any of the super girls that I befriend; As long as I'm there beside him. I'm just saying that we just can't figure it out which girl is right to protect me. Ugh, why I keep repeating that sentence. Okay, let me clarify this repeated sentence by replacing a word from it. So I can repeated it again with a replacement word. We just couldn't figure it out which girl is BETTER to protect me. That's right I replace right with better. Oh you wanna know about this? You wanna know which super-powered and super-smart girl is better at protecting me? Okay, let's get started. I know you guys love girls so. They're really smarter and powerful to not only to hang out with but also to give you protection, I'm just saying. No, I'm not joking and I'm not kidding. AT ALL! To give you proof - or the proof, I should say - nearly ninety-nine percent of all girls in my school are WAY BETTER than boys! That's right: nearly ninety-nine percent of all GIRLS in my school are SUPER-SMARTEST, SUPER-STRONGEST, SUPER-FASTEST, SUPER-TOUGHEST, and SUPER-POWERFUL than

BOYS! It's true, it's really true and it's actually really really true! And guess what: boys are really loving it. You wanna know why: They really love a girl who would protect their ass. Forever. Maybe. You know what I'll get to more of that later; I was not answering what super girl is better, I was instead answering why super girls are better. Clearly, I was aware of this. But I'll get to more later on because this is...I'm really off-topic here. Sorry. Okay now I'm really gonna answer to you which girl is better to protect me. There are two girls that me and my big brother are arguing about. They're named Isabella, the red-headed girl, and Arebella, the pink-haired girl. While they're not exactly my girl best friends, I do hangout with them a lot. We talk together, we play together, we eat together and we shop together. * And I always know that both girls give me a whole lot of protection. Super protection. They're so buff, they shielded me from a big bad evil guy that they defeat in less than a minute without any bruises or cuts and without breaking a sweat. They even shielded my big brother from a powerful demon ready to attack him, even though, again, he has a super powerful girlfriend. So that makes it difficult for me and my big brother to see which girl is the most capable and has the most greatest ability to guard me. In the end though, we both realized that both girls have

the same super powers that it's better to have both Isabella and Arebella to be my bodyguards instead of choosing one or the other. It's like why choose one when you can have both. And choosing both girls to protect me is really an awesome decision. On the plus side, they pretty seem to know my two girl best friends and they all get along very well. Which is an awesome thing to me because my female bodyguards will notify my girl best friends on how am I currently doing, whether I'm sick or not, and whether it's okay to see my girl best friends at anytime. Of course, me, my female bodyguards, and my girl best friends will get along together. We all know that they're not gonna hangout without one of us. Unless, if it's a really okay decision made by all of us. Okay I'm going really off-topic now, but everything I said is true. Really, really, true. More on that one a little bit later. Now back to the wrestling trip that was the first topic that I'm talking about, where was I'm saying? Oh yeah, the big brother in the shower part, right. So after my big brother styled his hair - his chin is always cleanshaved; he really hates facial hair because that would make him old - he starts using bath soap and his rag to wash his entire body. When he finishes taking a shower, he take a glance at the mirror to look at himself and starts grooming and styling his hair into an afro. And yes, almost the majority of males - boys and men - always love grooming

and styling their hair. And yes, they all always love to make their hair grow just like the females. Most of us think that haircuts - unless you're diagnosed with cancer; leukemia, for example - are just really inexcusable. So as I'm saying, my big brother styled his hair into an afro. I think I just said that already. After that - and I know, I'm telling you all the things my big brother does when he drives his wet body off after a shower - he put on his deodorant on both of his air pits, brush his teeth...and then, starts putting on his tight clothing. He put on his very tight t-shirt that fit onto his chest, arms, shoulders, and stomach. And he also put his very tight sexy-ass dark blue jeans that absolutely fit onto his big sexy big-rounded bubble butt. After he got dressed, he got off the bathroom. I already showered and got dressed; there's a second bathroom upstairs. The first one is in downstairs, that's where my big brother frequently uses. .... Oh you wanna know how I showered and how I dress? Then let me show you how I showered and get dress. So while my big brother showered in the downstairs bathroom, I showered in the upstairs bathroom; it was next to my bedroom. And I showered and dressed at the same time as my big brother. Did I use the same hair products as my big brother in order to shampoo and condition my hair? Absolutely, of course. My big brother a copy of the same grooming products for me so we don't have to bother sharing one product. Because when we share one

product, three days later, everything that came out of the product is finished. So that's why my big brother has to buy a copy of his products so that we don't have this problem again. Now how often I use my hair products? Frequently. Basically every single day when I shower. Did my hair sometimes get messed up? It happens. Sometimes, I'm having trouble washing my hair correctly and when I start styling my hair after I finished showering, my hair is a little bit mess. So my big brother fix my hair as much as he can to make it perfectly as possible. He also show me how to wash, condition and style my hair in a correct way so I don't a mistake again. However he will continue to fix my hair when I make a mistake once again. But did my hair get messed up that day when we gone out to the wrestling trip? A little bit maybe, but not exactly. I use my hair products to shampoo and condition my afro hair correctly. After I wash the rest of my body including my big butt, I come out of the shower and dry off my hair as well as my whole entire body. I then styled my hair so that my shaggy mop of hair looks very perfect. And none of my hair looked messed up. Which is awesome. Now what do I wore during the trip? A red v-neck t-shirt and dark blue jeans, the same ones my big brother is wearing. Speaking of which, my t-shirt and my jeans were fit me perfectly because I'm having the same tight shape as my big brother's and wearing the same tight fit as my big brother's. And yes, my red

v-neck t-shirt is a bit tight but I like it tight. My big brother likes his shirts and pants tight too, including his bottom shorts. In fact, we both don't want to wear any shirts or pants that is less tight and even way less tight. We don't want to anything that is less tight or way less tight. Period. Okay so I got showered and got dressed like my big brother's. my shirt and pants are tight, the same fit as my big brother's. And as soon as we finished and there's nothing else left, we head off. his girlfriend know we're heading off to a place full of big buff lady wrestlers so she didn't mind. In fact, she didn't mind at all because while my big brother is always with his girlfriend, he's also can be the man that girls and women chase on and it's mostly because of his very youthful look and his awesome big butt. But while my big brother loves to hangout with them even when his girlfriend was around with him, there's major causes and effects on females wanting to have fun with him...and checkout his butt. As they're not old enough, girls are nicely told to not date him because of the unfortunate consequences that happens to them when it comes to dating older men, especially ones they don't know of. However that's not the case with girls the same age or older who love to date my big brother even as if - or while completely unaware, rather â€“ he has a girlfriend. And while he doesn't mind women

talking to him like sisters; he had to be careful not to date with other girls while he's in a relationship. Because otherwise, that could be meant "cheating on his girlfriend" or even worse, having an affair. And while I do mind him getting this kind of attention that he may deserves, because of these kinds of situations about what would happen next, I always worried about the immediate impact of this couple and I always worried that the couple would break up when my big brother would do something stupid. And I'm so super worried that I had to force myself to protect my big brother's butt from getting into very deep trouble into cheating and having an affair and keep this couple together. Even though my big brother always smart enough to not go there, there's a feeling that he'll do something stupid that will break this couple apart. AND I DON'T WANT THIS TO HAPPEN! AT ALL! I REALLY DON'T! *calming myself down by taking a deep breath* I can see that my big brother has unexpectedly attracted a small of group of women and, at least, that they're all married and they're just checking him out and checking out his butt. "Gosh man your butt is amazing," said one woman, for example. Fortunately, my big brother never really go there to cheat (and I watch him very closely the best I can to make sure he's doesn't get in trouble at all; he just simply want to have an good time. Matter of fact, he just want to have an awesome time with girls and women, even when his girlfriend is around (and, again,

she didn't mind). And fortunately, even though my big brother loves to spend time with women, he still loves his girlfriend deeply and always be with her and always wanted her not only to back him up but also back me up as well. Almost. (Not that she was upset at all. It's just that sometimes they're places where he doesn't necessarily need his girlfriend's protection because women - who are either living or coming in and out - in those places are always on the lookout for trouble to keep themselves and everybody else safe.)

Now back to the wrestling event, oh yeah speaking of which, his girlfriend Emmayln is behind the wheel of her car with Calhoun sitting in the right front seat and me in the back seat and she goes along with us as our protection; her car has a "Stay Safe" protection - in a vein of a GPS; it was built by his girlfriend - in which while giving him directions to where we want to go, it also tells ahead of him of traffic problems that he may encounter so that it doesn't want her to be involved in any of them and sure we doesn't want to be in traffic, either. Otherwise, we would be stuck traffic for various amounts of time, meaning we could be late if we're going somewhere that we should be on time...and we certainly don't like that. (Even getting in early, you still get stuck in traffic for maybe more than an hour and you probably still be late.) Also the "Stay Safe" protection device also keeps the driver - which is, in this case, my

big brother - safe. For example, the device indicates that the driver was about to move in the middle of the yellow lines and that an incoming vehicle driving on the opposite direction will half-crash the "Stay Safe" driver's car. If it quickly notices that the driver is sleeping, the device will sound a horn to wake him up so that the car wouldn't be involved in a car crash and the driver wouldn't be killed. “How many miles left?" I asked Emmayln. "It's about a few miles left,” she said. “The Washington Convention Center is five minutes from where we're driving so." Calhoun took a deep breath. "Yeah I know," she said to him. "We're almost there." "Yep we're almost there,” I said. "I hope there's an empty parking space because I don't like driving in circles,” he said. "Hey, this is a meet-and-greet thing,” she said. “It's not a main wrestling event." "Yeah but everybody is going there too so the parking will be very jam-packed. We're not gonna even find a great parking space even we're early." "Just relax," I assured him. "We might find the best as possible...even as if it's far." Several minutes later, we arrived at the Washington Convention Center, only to find that there's only a few cars parked on other streets either parallel or forward.

Usually when an event happens at the convention center, the parking was packed, if not always. If one would find parking, especially if they're free, they have to find it far away. But that night, there's only three cars parallel parked. Two beside the center, the other parked at the other side. "Well this is strange," he said. "But you're absolutely right Emmayln." But even though we should be glad to be one of the first ones, I started to see something amiss - or something wrong, rather - despite the fact the times of the invitation were 8pm through 11pm and our time is now almost 8pm, giving this sacred parking, I wondered if the times were actually incorrect, or if this meet-and-greet thing is actually split three pools of people in different days and times rather than just one big event or even if the invitation was actually a scam. Whatever the reason, we only saw three cars parked and...there was no big sign that said "Meet-and-Greet Wrestlers" put up on a stand in front of the entrance. Sheâ€™s right: the lack of a supposedly jam-packed parking is what makes this scene strange. If not very strange, because to make very strange is to have no cars at all. I would have to ask her these kinds of questions: like, for example, why would only three cars parked for this big event? Do many people inside actually come from Metro train stations and MetroBuses? But I decided to not pursue that and pretend that everyone will show up

eventually. She quickly then parallel parked three blocks in front of the green car because there's a fire hydrant and you can't even allowed to park beside it. "Alright here we are," she then put the car on brake and turn the engine off. "The Washington Convention Center!" She then took a deep breath. "That's where Davina, Emily and their wrestlers girlfriends are currently attending for the night." She then unbuckle his seatbelt. "Let's hope we all have a fun night." That is also what I'm hoping. Again, I didn't say anything regarding this strange scene out loud. I said it in my head.

Me, Calhoun and Emmayln come off of Emmaylnâ€™s car, and we supposed to hear music. Any music. That's been heard from outside especially when it comes to events. However, when we came out of the car, we didn't hear any music. At all. Just the sound of cars passing by. Which is even more strange. Apparently she didn't notice any of it besides the fact there only three of the cars parked, which is kinda normal but this is an event. An event that is supposed to be big. Like I said, the convention center would have been crowded than we would have believe. Even though there's supposed to be an event going on...which I don't think... Am I dreaming? Or...maybe the folks at the center have kinda turn the volume of the

music down? (Because there might be new implications about loud music in the public, although that's not the case.) There could be people who actually take the MetroBuses or the Metro train stations. "Alright come," she said as we walk down on the sidewalk. The entrance is a few blocks from where we're walking. In between this entrance and McCollough Terrace Apartments is M Street Northwest (or M St NW). Once we walked toward the road, we wait until the electronic orange hand sign changes to the white pedestrian walking sign, in which we cross the sidewalk. As we walk I then glanced at the tall brown column that, on every side, featured a capital M at the top of it with the green and yellow lines stacked together below the large "M" along with the horizontal words "Mt Vemon Sq/7th St-" stacked with another line "Convention Center Station." It's possible that many people do come the station. But when we walk into the sidewalk to the convention center, and when we pass that Metro column, the entrance turn out to be the entrance to that particular Metro station; the station's entrance is actually downstairs and it has an open path to the escalator with a white fence that is attracted to the gray wall blocking both the right side and the front side of that entrance, making it an L shape. "Well I guess the main entrance is on the other side," she said while not even noticing the strange "normal" scene.

When we almost walked past that station, there's not even a crowd of Washingtonians coming off the escalator. Makes even MORE stranger. As it gets. Maybe there's another Metro station around the other side of the convention center. Then she started to notice...a little bit. "Kinda look quiet tonight," she said. "Around here." Of course he didn't notice that there's supposed to be loud music when it comes to events. *sigh* Yes I have been to events in DC. Some of them. Maybe this event doesn't to have loud music. Maybe events doesn't really have to have loud music. Maybe it was me that all of the events that I have been through contain loud music period. Though the music isn't actually loud as ear-damaging, I still had to bring ear morphs just in case if someone turn the volume really loud either on purpose or by accident. And him? Well he may not have been to events before or maybe he have, just that none of them played music. Maybe that's why he didn't notice the strange scene and act like it's normal. There's another Metro column as we about to walk past, but it's the same the column, meaning it's the same station. We then walked past the glass windows and door that are to our right about to walk past a restaurant, something that my big brother Calhoun become unfamilar with. "Huh that's weird," he said in a confused look on his face. "A pizza place. At the convention center. Now that's something I have never heard of before."

"Wait you never been to this convention center before?" Emmayln asked him. "No," he shook his head. "I only go to the National Mall and Georgetown. Frequently. Though I never been to The White House, yet." “So this is the first time you have been to this building,” I said. “I proabaly guess so,” he said. The name of the pizza place, by the way, is Zebra Pizza, named after an animal at the Smithsonian Zoo, which is slightly near Rock Creek Park. We're now walking past Zebra Pizza and now approached at the end of this sidewalk, where there's another crosswalk. However, glancing to our right - and around another sidewalk - is the main entrance to the convention center. You might expect a lot of people entering - and even exiting - the building. A LOT of people. Matter of fact, a CROWD of people. Because, you know, Davina, the most popular wrestler in Washington, D.C., is inside the convention center. But no...there's not a lot of people entering or exiting that building. And still as I saw people opening the doors, I still didn't even hear any music inside the convention center. Yet. There's another bridge but inside the tunnel, there are two entrances: one for the north lobby and the other for the south lobby. While it may be unclear which building hosts the meet and greet, The He certainly knows where the meets and greets are usually taking place.

"I think it's down on the underground level," he says before the orange hand signal changes to the white pedestrian sign. "Walk sign is on," a male voice said. "To cross 7th street, use the sidewalk." "Follow me," Emmayln said as she exchanges a follow me guesture. And we walked across the sidewalk; there's not much crowd of people walking either beside us or past us. Another strange moment. "Um you said you never been into the convention center," she said to him. "Correct," he said without looking. I glanced back front as we stepped into the other sidewalk. "Can I ask you both a question?" I asked. “Sure,” she said. "Oohkay," he said it slowly. "Is Washington D.C. like this?" "Hmm what did you mean?" She asked. "I mean...how many people walk in Washington in a usually day? "About a lot,” both Calhoun and Emmayln said. “Most of them are not even living in the District or even come from the Baltimore-Washington area,” she added. “Again about a lot; there's actually no exact number on this." "What about the National Mall?" I asked "Oh yeah," he nodded. "A lot." "It's interesting because there's not much people inside

and outside tonight,” I said. "Now are you sure the meet and greet is at the underground level Emmayln?" I asked. "Yep,” she said. We walked under the bridge and entered the entrance of the south lobby. When we entered the south lobby, there's still only a normal amount people walking around, not much of what would you expect. But nevertheless there's actually a huge sign hanging on the ceiling that said in all capital case "WRESTLERS MEET & GREET HERE" with a big arrow pointed down to the escalator, which is several steps from in front of us. We had to go to the other side to enter downstairs. "Well we’re almost made it," I said while placing both of my hands on my hips. "The meet and greet is at the upper level." "Well at least we now know where we going," Calhoun said as he also place both of his hands on his hips. "So that we don't get lost." I sighed for relief as I put my hands down side by side. I glanced around the lobby. It's still a normal amount of visitors hanging out in here; there's not much of a crowd walking in or out of the escalator. "Okay let's move on," I said. "(And) Davina and her girlfriends are in there. So," I sighed. "I'm going on with painted breath."

He put both of his hands down and calm himself down. "Okay well then,” he said ”Let’s go." We then walked to the right side around the escalator in order to walk into the other side of it. As we got in front of the other side where it goes upstairs , me, Calhoun and Emmayln glanced at each other to see who gets first at the escalator. "You know what you go first Emmayln," I said. “Thank you,” she said as he went into the upstair escalator. “You’re a nice young gentleman.” And as she heads up there, me and Calhoun followed her.

As we head up the escalator to get to the second level, I still hear quietness. Well I mean, there's noise coming from up there, but not the level of noise I was expecting. What I was expecting? I was expecting some VERY LOUD NOISE that you could barely hear anyone but the loud singers - you could even barely hear yourself. What I got instead? Instead I got only a few couple of people talking and no music. That's it. No, the people don't talk loud; they talk normal as they usually do. Unless there's children around (like me, except that I'm not that loud as the other ones). Still, we already saw a big sign that said the meet-and-greet is up here so. There's no need to worry about...yet. When we get to the second floor, I immediately noticed something very,

VERY STRANGE: there's only a few people on the second floor. Very few people. And the hall...the hall looks exactly... I can't say this but...IT LOOKS EMPTY! Yes, there is another huge celling that said "WRESTLERS MEET-AND-GREET HERE" and it's now past eight o'clock. No, there's not seem to be much of a crowd, just an empty hall, at least that's what I'm looking at...currently. It's not like we missed an event. It's just happens to be early. Maybe the event actually doesn't start yet and probably maybe open later than planned. Or...maybe the meet-and-greet is actually turned out to be a one-on-one conversation between me, Calhoun and Davina. We - my big brother and I - may have to find out right now as we about to enter Hall D. "Ah see," Emmayln said. "This place isn't crowded. Just chill down and relax as we get there." Still, she didn't notice anything strange like me. "See no big crowd. As we're entering into Hall D, I see a few people coming to past us, confirming me that it's actually not an empty hall...at least for now. To our right is the so called "The Food Show" - which is actually a food court; they just named it "The Food Show" without ever actually having entertainment in place - and to our left is the (blank) place. As we walk further and further into Hall D, we started to see a panel full of women, pretty buff women. Couldn't be the female wrestlers? I think we're getting close. There is another group of people walking past us, meaning that they already see their idols. But do they?

Do they already seen them before...and they got a chance to see them again? Or are they actually wondering around? Because...after all, it's a quiet meetand-greet as it turning out to be. I still hear no loud music since we came into the convention center. And, actually, there's absolutely no music playing...at all. Not even a single second of music played over...wherever we could hear it from (either from big speakers or from a PA that has been attached on the ceiling). The question is do they plan any music or is it something wrong with it? Is it because the music isn't available or there's nothing to play with? Or maybe they actually want peace and quiet? Which sort of makes another question: Why would the female wrestlers want peace and quiet if the women are always chatty? I have no idea. Again, I think this is going to a fun conversation. An invitation to a fun conversation between Davina and me and my big brother. Or even Davina, her girlfriends, and me and my big brother. As we get closer and closer to their panel, there's actually nobody there approached any of the female wrestlers. Is the meet-and-greet not ready? Orrr...is the meet-and-greet actually nonexistent? My big brother is having a suggestion. "I have a feeling that these buff women would like to hangout with you Beauregard," he said. “You’re definity right, Calhoun,” I said.

From my point of view, the women appeared to be flexing or pumping their big-ass muscles. As we're almost there, one of her big-muscle girlfriends stopped and caught off-guard glancing at me. "Hey it's that Diarumid?" She asked Davina, apparently knowing my name even though I don't know her. The rest of the women, including Davina, all stopped and glanced at the chick briefly before glancing at me. "I'm guessing that they pretty know you Diarumid," Emmayln said to me. "That very well." "Holy crap it's you Diarumid," another one of the girlfriends said in a more politely mature way. "Come here," she seemed very serious, using her gesture softly towards me. She wasn't really smirking or being flirty at all. She was very serious and very mature. I glanced at Calhoun and we glanced at Emmayln. "Go right along you guys," she said. "They'll be very nice and kind toward you. I'll be there around." We then glanced back as the buff lady with her come here gesture and approached her. "It's very good to see you Diarumid," she said maturely as she shake hands with me. "Nice to meet you," I said with a smile and without ever having to be shy at her. I don't even pretend to act normal when approaching her and any of these women. "What's your name?" "I'm Catherine. I'm Davina's best friend. I usually kept myself out of the spotlight so that's why you probably asking yourself questions like 'who's that girl that I

never seen before in wrestling'," she said with gestures. "I was actually-" "We know we know," Davina interrupted as she starts walk past by two of her girlfriends and walked beside Catherine and glanced at me. "You're not a wrestling fan. But I really know that you're big fan of us." She then got confused at herself. "Did I already tell him that?" She asked them. "Yeah," the girlfriends said and nodded together. "Several times," Catherine said to her. "Don't you remember?" "I do Davina," I said with a brief right hand raise. "Through your conversations wiht Emmayln." "Oh," she nodded and slapped her forehead. "Yeah right," she glanced back at me. “So allowed me to introudce myself...” But then she ackwardly paused herself while staring at my face. “Um...let me start...,” she tried to continue talking but she can’t help but to look at my face. Emily Warmonger notices. "Davina is getting too distracted of your appearance," Emily said to me. "No no no," Davina shouted at her. "Don't make me kick your beautiful ass in front of him!" "Ohhh!" The women shouted in awe. "Yeah Diarumid would love to see that," Catherine said. "Oh yeah," Emily said at her while angrily nodded. "Nice!" "Diarumid," Davina - ignoring the commotion - moved forward slightly toward me with a handshake. "It's

pleasure to see you." I feel so happy that I shake the hand of the most powerful wrestler. "It's a pleasure to see you too Davina," I said. We put our hands down. "It's that your-" Catherine trying to say while pointing to somebody. "That's his big brother," Davina said. The fact that Davina knows my big brother - just now have got me and my big brother surprised. We both glanced at each other. At least she didn't say my big brother's name. But still, she only knows me; she didn't say in the invitation 'come and bring your big brother too' she said 'it's okay to bring someone with you', that's what she said. I guess I realized that Davina knows my big brother too, after all he was also given an invitation. My big brother, after being surprised for a brief seconds, decides to take it easy and introduce himself. "Well you seem to know about me," he said to Davina with a smile. "Well...not really," she than shake hands with him. "You look kinda younger to me," Emily said to him. He then slightly glance away from us and gave a smirk look on his face. "Yeah you almost look like a teenager," Catherine said to him. "He looks like a teenager Catherine," Cara said. "How much grooming do you did to your face?"

"Well I use sunscreen every single morning - even when I'm at home - and every two hours if I'm going to be outside a lot and not going to be home as soon as possible. At nights, I regularly wash my face with regular water and anti-aging cleanser and use my anti-aging cream on my face before going to bed. I have been using all of that since I was fifteen. That's why I look like a teenager." "Impressive," she nods with her eyebrows raised. "I'm probably guessing that you gather almost all the information about us," Emily said in a questionable tone. His smirk then fades into a regular smile as he glances back at the women. "Well I know about every single one of you," he said. "And I have been a big fan of all of you." The women glanced at each other. "At least we probably can say this that you have a super-powered girlfriend who protects you," Catherine asked him. She is still seriously mature. "Yeah, my girlfriend is super powerful." "But when you're in college, how are you protected?" "Well I live in the men's dorm and when any one of us men ever walked out of the dorm, that person - whether it's me or anyone else - will be immediately sent with a very buff female bodyguard to be protected while going out." He then move his face slightly closer to her while slightly bending down and placing his hands apart on the table. "You know what's awesome about it," he said to her. "I got four female bodyguards protecting me and

my big goddamn sexy bubble butt." She slowly raise her eyebrows while moves her head up. She wasn't surprised though. He then moves his face back from her. "And I'm proud of that as much as I'm proud of my girlfriend." "I'm very impressed," she said. "Maybe all of us would become bodyguards of you and your son Diarumid one day and give both of you the best protection as possible as your girlfriend." "That's the same thing we were thinking and wishing about," me and my big brother said together. "Nice butt man!" Shouted a young man. He quickly glanced over his shoulder to see three young men stopped walking and started waving at him. "Yeah you have nice awesome ass," the second young man shouted. "I wish my butt looks exactly like yours," the third man said. "Nice job working out on your butt exercises." "Yeah keep up the good work," the first man said. "Thank you," my big brother shouted at them with a smile. "You're welcome," the three young men said as they walk away. I glanced at them with a little pride. "So what you guys have been up to?" Catherine asked both of us. "Nothing," me and my big brother glanced back at the women.

“I have a question how did you come up with the ring name ‘Muscular Girlie’ in your early years of wrestling?” I asked. "Diarumid," Davina glanced back at me. "The reason why it says 'Muscular Girlie' on the name of the sender is because it was originally a ring name that was suggested when I was thinking about any ring names that I could come up. It was when I got into the ring that I decided to use my name; but everyone who read my emails before then know the 'Muscular Girlie' name very well and - since I beat Emily for the very first time they like to nickname me the ‘Muscular Girlie’ so that's why you see ‘Muscular Girlie’ on the Wikipedia artcle of me. Pretty much trivia huh. It's also on the Washington Wrestling website. I'm probably guessing that you guys didn't know- Did you guys look at the internet?" Me and my big brother nodded their heads. "I regularly check out the Washington Wrestling site," Calhoun said. "He also checks out the Washington Post newspaper," I said. "Specifically the female athlete and wrestler stories from the sports section," I said. "I also check out that newspaper as well. And even though I’m not a sports fan, I still check out the kick-butt women being featured in these articles." "I really do keep a collection of articles about you and your rivals," Calhoun added. "And not just from The Washington Post but also The Washington Times, and Maryland magazines."

"He study a lot of information about you," I said to Davina. "Almost like every day." "You guys know the trivia that I just said?" Davina asked. "Yep," me and my big brother said we nodded our heads again. "Well fair enough. You said you study about me, correct?" She asked Calhoun. "Correct." "Well I don't mean to challenge you in any certain way and certainly know you're not trying to be the smartest or dumbest - but see if you can answer these questions um...," she thinks for a moment as she put her hands apart on the table. "How many times did I win a championship?" "Thirteen." "Correct," she glanced slightly away from him again. "How much height and weight did I get?" She glanced back at him. "Your height is 6'6 and your weight is 258 pounds." "Okay, can you tell me in centimeters?" "Sure. You height is 125cm and your weight is 365cm." "Very impressive," she said it in a mature way. He slowly nods. "Okay can you answer this question? Okay. What year did I first kicked Emily's butt?" To which Emily suddenly got in disgust with her. Appar-

ently, she doesn't want the memory of her being defeated for the first time ever to be brought up; she wants to forget it. "Don't answer this question sir," she told him. "No no let him answer it," Davina told her. She sighed furiously and turned her face away from Davina. "So what year was it?" Davina asked him again. "It was 2010." "Correct," she started to smile again. "And what month and day of that date?" "Oh my god," Emily said as she placed her hands on ears that are underneath her hair so she doesn't want to hear it. Catherine looked at Emily. "C'mon girl," she said in a serious manner to her. "It's not that bad." "It is bad Catherine!" Emily shouted as she quickly glanced over her shoulder at Catherine before placing her hands back on her ears while turning her face away. "Sorry," Davina said to my big brother. "My frienemy Emily still doesn't get over my humiliating defeat against her. She really wants a rematch that would make her happy. We did rematches for a couple of years and none of those rematches made her happy," she said in a calm understandable tone. "You're very stronger than her," I said. "Oh absolutely I'm very stronger than her so anyway," she said in a rapid speed. She then glanced back at my

big brother. "So back to this question - and this is going to be the final one trust me - ummm where was I?" "You're asking about what month and day of that year 2010 when you kicked your rival's butt," he said. "Don't worry I already got the answer to this one." "Go right ahead, answer it." "It was March 25, a Thursday. Thursday, March 25, 2010 is the day when you kicked your rival Emily's butt!" Davina nods. "Wow!" Catherine said as she was impressed at him. Again, she's still in a serious mature manner. "I'm amazed," Cara said. "I can say that you knew me very well," Davina said. The other two girlfriend wrestlers are pretty impressed as well. But Emily? "Ugghhh!" She shouted in frustration. "Listen," she glanced at my big brother while uncovering her ears. "I'm mad at you at anything. But..." "Emily, Emily, just calm down," Catherine said. "I know you're trying to avoid remembering your first defeat so hard but-" "Uh yeah," Emily nodded at her in a bad girl attitude. "I'm trying to avoid but every time this brought up to my memory I feel... ugghhh. I feel like I'm gonna kick Davina's butt once and for all until I get satisfied." Davina sighed frustratedly. "Like I said," she said to us. "Emily couldn't even still get over it." "What happens if Emily gets suddenly stronger than

you and eventually whoop your ass this time?" I asked. "Oh she won't because...," Davina glanced at Emily briefly before looking back at us. "I will get even stronger than her so that I will still be undefeated." "Forever?" She thought for a moment. "I wish. But we'll see." "Hopefully she'll get weaker until she break every bone in her body," Emily teased her. To which Davina have had enough of her - at that moment. "Excuse me," she said to me before placing her hands off the table, walks a few steps closer and punch Emily in the face. To which Emily was sent flying until she landed on the wall, damaging cracks around. We all a bit surprised by what Davina did to Emily. I was shocked to watch one of the female wrestlers punching another...in person! And that was awesome...even though it was a comment that pissed the most powerful wrestler but still that punch was awesome. Emily's wall land on her back is so loud that it stopped everyone from their track to find out what I'm the world is going on. Needless to say that Catherine and the other two girlfriends that I haven't got names yet are a little bit unamused. "Hey Davina, Davina," Catherine said. "That's not cool girl." "She started," Davina try to defend herself. "She said

that I'll get stronger until I brake every bone in my body," she said with an old man voice. "It doesn't matter Davina; the fact of the matter is that's not cool and neither is Emily's comment" "Yeah you and Emily should know better than that," one of the girlfriends said to Davina. "Oh what's your name?" I asked. "Oh I didn't introduce you yet?" "Not really?" I shook my head with a slight smile. "But I though you guys-" "Everyone it's okay," Catherine shouted to the rest of the crowd who have been caught off guard by the attack. "Just down't worry about it, we'll handle it." "Just keep on walking y'all," Davina said in a cowboy tone. As soon after that, everyone just...keep on walking. Afterwards the girlfriend I spoke off speaks with me again and finishes her sentence that she left off. "But I thought you guys already know who I am." "We know," my big brother said. "We just want an introduction." "Oh well okay. My name is Cassie." "Cassie Mackrill." "Correct. I'm probably the fifth most powerful female wrestler and she's the fourth," she's pointing to the other wrestling girl. "Let me guess the fourth's name is," I said. "The name of the fourth most powerful female wrestler?"

"Oh yes. Britney. Britney Alamonk." "You got it." Emily picked herself up from the cracked wall she landed on her back. She then brushed off the debris that is on her muscular body. At least her nose - or any other part of her body - didn't bleed as far from what I'm seeing. "You know Davina," Emily said before she walked back into the panel slowly. "You should think of other ways to respond before you hit me." "Oh really?" Davina said. "C'mon c'mon you two cut it out," Britney said. "You both actually caused a commotion among everybody that has been walking past by," Cassie said while using a gesture. But Davina didn't listen to them and still pokes heads with Emily. "You know maybe you should making comments about me," she said to Emily. "And you probably should stop winning rematches," Emily said as she walks closer to her. "Alright alright alright alright," Catherine trying to break up the argument. "That's enough. You guys are fighting too much." "Yeah, even when you guys are off the ring," Britney said. Emily sighed. "I may should have my mouth." "And I may should thought about punching you in the face before I actually do it," Davina said.

"Um," Cassie scratch her head with her right hand before placing her hands on her hips. "Would you...," she's talking to us. "Would you mind taking you guys into a private room?" She was then pointing her fingers to the big dark purple curtain that is behind the wrestlers. Me and my big brother glanced at each other. "What private room?" I asked her. "Oh you mean the booth?" Britney asked Cassie. "Yeah," Cassie nodded. "Diarumid and big brother," Davina said as she and Emily glanced each other with a smile. "Come with us." "Oh you want the guys to-" Catherine said to Cassie. "Yeah," Cassie interrupted. “Let’s have some fun.” "You guys are letting us in?" I asked the wrestlers. "Yeah man," Davina said. "This is between all of us women and both of you guys." "Yeah this is gonna be a good-ass meeting for you and your big brother," Catherine said to me. "So come right in," Emily said as she uses a 'come in' gesture. "Just walk around and you can entered through the curtain," Britney said. "Oh don't worry about everybody else Diarumid," Catherine said. "They all already met us on other nights." "All of you except you two," Davina said while pointing to both me and my big brother. "You two are gonna be having some of the awesome experience hanging out in here with us." She then paused. "I think we said 'us'

already several times," she said to her friends. "Yeah," Emily said. "But the thing is Diarumid is that you're specially invited into this because we want to learn more of you." Calhoun paused and sighed with a slight smile. "And I want to learn more of all of you women as well," he said as he point fingers at all of them. “Yeah,” I nod. “Me too.” "And we want to talk to you about something," Davina said to me. "And I have something to give you...later on." This is going to be more like inviting to a private party with your favorite stars. And guess what, hanging out with these female wrestlers are one of me and my big brother’s greatest dreams. And admittedly, even though I acted like something strange going on with the convention center the whole time before I met the women, this greatest dream has come true. "Yes I'm coming in right now," I said with a smile. "Me too," Calhoun said. “Me three,” Emmayln said. "Alright," Emily said. "Davina and Emily would you guys pull the curtain for them," Catherine told. Davina and Emily did what they told as me and my big brother started walking around. Davina pull the left side of the curtain while Emily pull the right side. "Come," Catherine said to us with a 'come in' gesture. "Follow us." She then entered the wrestling booth.

Me and my big brother paused walking and stand in front of Davina as we let in Britney and Cassie and so is his girlfriend Emmayln. "After you," Davina politely told me to go ahead and enter inside. But I refused to have two girls holding the curtain and letting us males to enter. Because well...the society. Okay, it's kinda more...like a disrespect to the society. Having girls holding the door for boys (or men) is a disrespect thing to do. That is according to the society. My big brother Calhoun feels the same way. He didn't want to disrespect women either. "No you guys go ahead," I said to them in a soft manner. "We're actually letting you guys first," my big brother said. Davina and Emily glanced at each other. "We're be the last ones to enter instead," I said. "It's kinda like the opposite right?" My big brother asked them. "Yeah," Davina and Emily said together. "Are you guys coming or not?" Catherine said while peeking her head out. "Yeah we're coming," I said. "We're letting all of you guys in. Ladies first and gentlemen last." "We're just waiting for the girls to enter first," my big brother said. "They seem like they really polite to us letting us in." "Oh you want them to enter instead?" Catherine asked.

"Yeah," me and my big brother said it together. "You guys pretty much like the nice gentlemen out there." Me and my big brother nodded. "I can see that. Davina and Emily follow me." She said before entering back at the booth. "Leave the curtain open so that the guys can come through." "Don't worry," my big brother said. "We'll close the curtain." "Oh," Davina said as she and Emily let go of the curtain. "Well that's very awesome of you guys." Davina and Emily walked in and leave the curtain as they told. "Alright we're going in," I said to my big brother before finally entering the booth. My big brother, who is the last person, closes the curtain. Very properly. Inside the booth, almost everything are colored red. The ceiling, the walls, the edges of the mirror that is to my right, and the walls to my right and half-around the booth with the other half-around is the curtain. All painted red. And even the floor is colored red too. It's like walking to the red booth. We saw a round circle of chairs but the chairs are pretty much not the same. There were like five perfectly normally fit chairs - for the female wrestlers to sit on with different heights and shapes. Cassie sits on the rectangular chair; Britney is sitting on a pentagon chair; Catherine is sitting on a sphere chair; Emily is sitting on a square chair; and last but not least Davina sits on a

trapezoid chair. There is another chair and thatâ€™s for Emmalyn and itâ€™s kinda regualr. Meanwhile me and my big brother also saw that while the female wrestlers sat on what I call shape and height chairs, we get two BIG-ASS motherfreaking chairs for us? I'm wondering 'it's that for real?' "Um excuse me," I said politely. "Are those two big chairs made for us?" I'm asking for a confirmation even though I'm very aware of the fact those chairs are being made for us and I'm excited inside to have my big brother and myself sit on those special seats. "Oh absolutely," Catherine said. "Me and my BF Davina brought those chairs for you and your big brother from the Washington Furniture company." "We had a truck to go to move all of the things in to the convention center," Davina explains. "And we all had to use our muscles to carry all that bigass junk to here," Emily whined. "Emily don't complain," Catherine said. "But they're heavy." Catherine chuckled. "Emily really?" Britney asked. "Yes," Emily said. "I couldn't lift the desk and the mirror on top of it very high enough. Britney, I lend them to you and you pretty much carry them very well than I do." "That's because you're pretending to be struggling," Cassie said. "So that you want to be the only one who is hands free."

"I had to carry them from you since you too lazy about it," Britney said. "You don't even help me-" "Okay okay okay," Catherine said, breaking up another argument. "Emily could you please just not make another whiny comment ever again?" "And why not?" Emily asked. "Because I said so!" She shouted. "Okay?! Don't be such a whiny girl Emily." "I'm not a whiny girl." I took a deep breath waiting patiently for them to stop having an argument while I glanced at the small blue square light flashing around the ceiling. The same one that I saw. So much so that it started to get distract me. "Well then don't act like one," Catherine told Emily. She then sighed as she glanced back at me and my big brother. "Sorry for the interruption," she said to us. "Now where we?" "You guys are talking about the moving of things to the booth," my big brother said as he was paying attention. INSERT PAGE 139: Beauregard, Calhoun and the Female Wrestlers I walked downstairs and went into the kitchen with only my underwear on and I'm being the first person up in this house this morning. Yes I'm gonna cook breakfast for the three of us, including me...without even thinking about the nightmare

too much. So I grab the eggs out of the refrigerator, takes a pan out out of the bottom coverb and put it on top of the stove. I spray the pan with cooking spray and put some vinegar oil on the pan as well before I start cracking eggs onto the pan, turn on the stove and got a flying saucer for use to flip eggs with. "Good morning," my dad said to me. I glanced over my right shoulder to see him. From my point of view, he, too, only wears a pair of underwear briefs. Unlike me, though, he wears pink-colored briefs. While he halfsmiles, he half-smiles at me because he wanted to say good morning; he wasn't really showing off his underwear like most men on television does for entertainment purposes. INSERT PAGE 90.2: The Sleepover Meeting and Invitation. So there I am: sleeping with the hot chick in my bedroom. She asked me if she can stay in my bedroom; I sure happy to say yes. Sure, I would ask her to stay in her bedroom also; she just want to come over and stay with me instead. I can tell you she's probably the most awesome girl you would ever sleep with. Why? She got abs. She got biceps and triceps. She got strong muscle legs too. In fact, she's a bit much bigger and a bit much taller than I am. Did I forget to mention that she has big boobs and a big butt? Okay to be fair, not so much bigger that any living boy dream of or any bigger muscular

chick that are seen on the covers of the Washington DC Magazine, not the Washington Post Magazine. Oh yeah, I was one of the boys who look at the hottest buffest most powerful babes that are featured on the magazine. It's almost as if the magazine is more interesting in buff girls than...what the people in the Baltimore-Washington area are talking about, like the Washington Post Magazine covers. I'm just so glad that I have one of the hot chicks sleeping beside me. I'm just so glad. And happy. In fact this is my dream come true. And oh yeah, that's what boys' dreams are made of: the boys want to be with the hot girls to their side. For protection and care. Even if the girl isn't hot or attractive, at least she can give them the same awesome protection like the majority of girls. So can I tell you what's her name is? Don't worry, she didn't mind if I reveal her name to you. Her name is Natalie Romomran. She's one of the biggest, toughest, badass women...in the wrestling world. Yeah guys, she's a wrestler. Ready to take down competitors that stand her way. The male protagonist's black fat guy best friend (Page 36 39)

The next Saturday morning, I woke up in the bedroom where I sleep shirtless with only a pair of a tighty -whitie

in a separate bed that is in-between the two beds that my two best friends Tiffany and Cassie are sleeping on. And they couldn't stop farting nor burping. I could've survived a lot of gas they pass but sometimes I couldn't handle it so I have to pull the blanket over my nose to block the smell. And even with that, I could still smell the burps out of their mouths and the farts coming out of their butts. So when I woke up this morning, I sat up with yawn with my arms stretched in the air for a few seconds before my hands tap on my legs. The weather is sunny about fifty-nine degrees. I then smell for something. Usually when I smell the first thing when I woke up, it's either the smell of what's cooking or the cheesy smell of my aunts. This morning I smell...a fart. A really goddamn awfully smelly fart that is coming from either of my aunts. Whether it's Tiffany or Cassie, the thing is the smell could be the same thing as either or the smell could be both of them. After I smelled it for about less than five seconds, I literally placed my right hand over my nose and squeeze it to try to block it from the smell before starting to get up from my unmade bed, grab my another pair of tighty-whities that were on the top of the drawer desk and quickly left the room. (And yes, I always love wearing only a pair of tighty-whities at home. They fit so tight, it make my big bubble butt look even more sexy than usual. Everyone in this house didn't seem to mind. My best friends didn't seem to mind about wearing it in bed when we're sleeping. And if you

don't know what a tighty-whitie is, it's a underwear that is short and shaped like a snug and it's colored white. If you still don't know what that is, then it's a brief, more like a regular brief and not some boxer brief that look like underwear pants. Get it now. Thank you.) And when I leave the room, I closed the door very shut to try to keep the smell from spreading through the hall, even though it's certainly not helping as always because the smell could be spreading through under the door. At these times, i always know about it but I ignored it because the next thing I came out of the room is to get a shower in my bathroom. Once when I after finishing showering and drying my hair and my whole body, I start putting on a clean tighty-whitie that I place on the stool, and glanced at the mirror to look at myself. After a minute of turning my back towards the mirror, glancing over my shoulder and checking my big bubble butt in my tight underwear all at the same time, I then take out some hair products out of the closet behind the mirror as I start grooming my hair. Once I closed it, I start putting some of it into my hair. Then afterwards, I start putting on that sunscreen all over my face. And yeah, I always put sunscreen on my face every day not just after I shower but also every time I have to go back outside for a while. If you haven't done it before, here's a tip: use sunscreen every day; use it every single time after you shower and every single time when you about to go outside - except when you're in elementary or middle school; for example, can

you put sunscreen before recess? Not really. After I finished putting sunscreen on my face, I washed my hands with soap and water and dry them over with my towel before taking my other tighty-whitie that I wore when I'm sleeping and exit out of the bathroom. I then headed towards the laundry area and insert my other tighty-whitie into the washer. I take out a very little bit of detergent and some very warm water and pour into the washer. Afterwards, I closed it and set the washer to light mode and press the start button to let the machine start washing my sleepy underwear. I then folded my arms glancing at the washer waiting for the it to be finished in a few minutes. Then as I'm waiting, I hear a door open and I glanced left and right to see whoever opened it. To my right, it was Trixie who walked out of her shared bedroom. She walked toward me while wearing her tight pajamas. "Washing your tighty-whities Diarumid?" She asked in a politely manner. "Uhm you have been asking this question a lot," I said to her. "I have," she slightly raise her eyebrows. "Yeah I always answer this particular question with a yes. So I don't know why are you keep asking this question," I said it with slight smile on my face. "Um I just want to be part of my daily routine, that's all." "Have I ever ask you that you have been washing your pajamas in the morning?"

"Not really, but it's because dad washes them separately from other clothes at separate times. None of them shrink whatsoever. He's been a good dad, a good dad of ours." She then sighed. "I have to go to take a shower." And soon after she said, Tiffany woke up, walked out of her bedroom with her towel and regular clothes on her right hand and approached the bathroom. "Good morning Diarumid," she said with a smile before entering the bathroom. She didn't even say 'good morning' to her big sister. Not to mention, she knew that her big sister waste a little time talking to me which gave her the opportunity to beat her big sister and enter the bathroom first. Needless to say, Trixie is not happy. "Tiffany," she shouted before walking towards the bathroom door. "Open the door," she knocked. "No sis, you had your chance," Tiffany said. "A chance of what?" "A chance to beat my ass to the bathroom." Trixie fling her arms in the air in frustration. "So wait are we starting this new competition now?" Caroline open the door slightly and peaked her head. "Listen you always have been the bigger sister,â€? she said. "You always be the first one sister at almost everything. Now it's my turn." She then move her face out and closed the door. But then she open it and peaked again. "Oh and better luck next time," she added before finally closing it.

Trixie sighed in frustration. "Now I have to wait until my little-ass sister comes out of the shower," she said to herself. “And why the fuck she smells horrible?” “She farted,” I said. “Along with Cassie.” “Well then why the fuck did they pass gas last night?” Then Tiffany opened the door once again. "Because I couldn't hold that much gas, big sis so I had to burp and fart,” she said. “Well you better use Fartfighter,” Trixie said. “No I don't want to use Fartfighter.” “Why not?” “Because I'm a proud farter and a proud burper.” Trixie sighs. “I wish my little-ass sis stop farting,” she said to herself. “And I wish my big-ass sis to stop farting and burping,” Tiffany said it aloud. “Why are you compaining about it when, ironically, you farted on me on that morning when we're eating breakfast.” “And you also farted on me that same morning when we're are in the bathroom brushing our teeth,” Trixie noted. “Oh that's because I told you to not fart on me and you farted on me so this is what you get. Anyway, instead of waiting for me to get my ass out of here, you can go downstairs; there's a second bathroom available for you to do your stuff. That way it make your life a whole lot better.” Trixie took a pause. "Look I don't need to use that second bathroom big stinky sis," she said. "Instead I'm

gonna make myself messy and stinky as possible....like you!" She then started to walk away from her. "Well good," Tiffany nod. "Have it your way." She then close the door again. Trixie went back toward me. "Sorry for all the fuss going on," she said calmly. "That's okay," I said. "Are there any problems between you and you little sister Tiffany?" "Uhhhmm." "Or is that you being the bigger sister that's been the problem for her?" She sighed again. "I don't think I'm her problem. She thinks I'm the problem but actually it's her who is the problem, not me. Anyway are you okay with sleeping with your best friends last night because, you said, they fart and burp that much?” “Look Trixie, I'm fine with girls farting and I don't mind their smell,” I said. “Only unless their farts and burps smell so powerfully strong that I couldn't handle the smells that much and I need to move away if their smell is seriously dangerous. My best friends' fart last night isn't that smelly but still. I eventually had to cover my nose to block the continuing smells out of them.” Our conversation got interrupted as we hear another bedroom door open. It's another one of our best friends, Caroline, who just walked out of the room she shared with Trixie. She holds her clothes on her right hand while approaching towards us. "Good morning guys," she said to both of us as she

stopped by. "Good morning Caroline," Trixie and I said it together. "Big sis, are you going to the second bathroom or is it somebody in there?" Caroline asked Trixie. (By the way, 'big sis' is Trixie's nickname.) Trixie decided not take her frustrations on Caroline. "I haven't checked to the second bathroom yet," she said to her. "Oh alright well I check it myself then," Jeannie started walking out. But she stopped again near the stairwell and smell something similar to what I smelled when I woke up. She glanced back at Trixie. "Did you fart, girl?" She asked. "Me?" Trixie point her finger at herself. "I'm wondering it's you who farted." "Well it's certainly not Diarumid." "No I don't think so." "I don't think I ever farted," I said. "It must be Tiffany and Cassie." “Yeah Tiffany just went out of her bedroom and walked into the bathroom within seconds,” Trixie said to Caroline. “And apparently my big sis smells worse this morning.” "You think so?" Caroline asked. "Tiffany and her bigot-ass best friend Cassie have been passing gas a lot last night." "Oh really. Wow they must've eaten some kind of food." "Yep they sure did." Okay so I already learned about my best friends' gassy

emissions, but this is the first time my Trixie and Jeannie ever acknowledging this considering that they have smell it before usually when they wake up but they thought it was the garbage and not actually a fart. So no one asked who farted on that part of the day. "Well I have to go to take a shower," Caroline said before heading downstairs. "I check to see if anybody in there." As soon as Jeannie walked downstairs, Jeannie walked out of the same bedroom she shared with Jeannie. She's still wearing pajamas, of course. But she didn't grab her clothes and approached to the bathroom. "Morning," Jeannie said. "Morning," Trixie said to her. "Morning Trixie," I said. Caroline yawns. "Oh boy I feel tired this morning after kicking the henchmen to the curb." "Yep we sure did," Trixie said as she and I nodded. "So what are you guys doing?" "Oh I have been just washing my tighty-whities as always," I said. "I usually come to the bathroom and take a shower but...," Trixie took a pause and shrug her shoulders. "Let me guess," Jeannie said while folding her arms. "Your little sister has beaten you to the bathroom." "Yep. I wasn't expecting that this morning and I wasn't even expecting that at all." "Well expect the unexpected," Jeannie then heads outta here. "I'm heading downstairs for breakfast. I'm

sure you guys heading downstairs for breakfast too." "Yeah," Trixie said. "All of us are heading toward downstairs in a few minutes," I said. "I'm just here waiting for my tightywhities to finish washing." "Is it less than several minutes?" Caroline asked. "Yep." "Well I'm gone downstairs." "See you in a few," Trixie said. "Alright I may have to go back to my room now and change my clothes," she said to me before she starts about face. "So you're not gonna shower?" I asked. "I already told Tiffany that I'm going to be stinky sooo yeah." "Are your pajamas stinky?" "Not really. But my body will." She then get back into her room and close the door. *&*&*&*&*&*&*& - Page 54 edit

This Saturday morning, Mr. Honeyzollon is cooking cheese amulet and buttermilk pancakes with different kinds of flavors. Each dish comes with fruits and vegetables that comes within the amulet and the pancake are selected to family members' tastes. I give you all of the examples: his dish will include ham

and lettuce within the amulet and and strawberry pancake. Tiffany and Cassie's dish include ham and lettuce within the amulet and and strawberry pancake. Trxie, Jeannie and Caroline's dish include ham and lettuce within the amulet and and strawberry pancake. Ms. Honeyzollon's dish include ham and lettuce within the amulet and and strawberry pancake. And that's all the examples. Oh you want to know mine? Well, okay. My dish include cheese amulet and buttermilk pancakes. That's my dish. I don't think everybody is down here yet. So. As I enter, me and Mr. Honeyzollon are the only ones at the kitchen and the dining room. I can he see his entire back when he's cooking at the stove. And yes Mr. Honeyzollon is shirtless and wearing nothing but only another pair of the pink-colored underwear brief like my big brother does. Which means that both me and Mr. Honeyzollon are both shirtless and only wearing very tight underwear briefs. Oh yeah, I almost forgot, the brief has perfectly fits his big-rounded perkyand-sexy bubble butt. I can see his impressive butt cheeks through that tight brief. And yes, he does butt workouts five days a week. He doesn't workout on everything else. Just his butt. His big-rounded perky-andsexy bubble butt. With little bit of his wider hips to go with it. And I do also have a big butt as well - just not as bigger as Mr. Honeyzollon's - and he also do workouts with his daughters and friends.

Speaking of workouts, we're all heading to the gym after breakfast. "Good morning Mr. Honeyzollon," I said as I grab a dining chair and sat down. He briefly glanced over the shoulder at me. "Morning Beauregard," he said as he focus back on the stove. "Um can I ask you a question?" "Sure." "Okay um. I don't want to be inappropriate but...did you smell something...weird this morning in your shared bedroom?" Some weird smell that you smell when you woke up?" He then paused cooking and turns around. "Yeah," he said in a nice manner without a concern while placing his arms on the front edge of the stove. "Did you?" "Yeah in Tiffanyâ€™s bedroom where I slept with Tiffany and Cassie. They fart frequently last night." "Oh well I guess the strawberry cheeseburger sandwich gave a whole lot of gas." Then I stopped and glanced at him. "What's the name of the food did you just say that it gave gas?" I asked. "The strawberry cheeseburger sandwich." I stopped and think for a second. "Is that what I think it is?" "Well they told me to cook it last night because that's their new favorite dish." "Well did you know it give them gas?" "Yeah that's what I'm wondering. Even the other foods

that I cooked and fed them may have powered the ladies up last night because of the special ingredients that gives them, you know, protein, vitamins and minerals." "And super powers and super gas." He sighed. "Yep.â€? "Good morning," Jeannie interrupted as she walked in. "Morning Jeannie," he said. "Are you guys ready for the gym this morning?" "Well me and our friend here Beauregard are ready to exercise, especially on our butts," he said before turning back around facing the stove and slap his big sexy butt with his right hand. He paused. "Holy mackerel I can feel the slap on my butt," he said before starts cooking again.

"So Jeannie," I said before she glanced at me. "What's going on?" "Um nothing much really we had a writing assignment on-" "Tiffany come on!" Trixie shouted loudly. So loud that we can hear her from down here. Back at the upper-level floor, Trixie, who still in her pajamas standing behind the right wall, walks a few steps closer towards the bathroom door. "I need to get into the shower now," she shouts as she knocks on the door. "Just give me a second you loudmouth!" Tiffany

shouted back at her. "Don't you call me that!" Trixie shouts. "And So loud that Ms. Honeyzollon woke up, open the door and walked toward Trixie. "Alrighte zwhat the heck is going on?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked. "Okay let me explain to you what's going a on," Trixie said. "Well then tell me," Ms. Honeyzollon placed her hands on her hips. "Because I hear a whole lot of screaming and shouting going on sooo I need to hear it. Let me ask y'all this: Is anybody alright?" "No mom," Trixie said. "And why not Trixie?" "Why not, because I supposed to go on a shower the first thing in the morning but then Tiffany, for some unusual reason, wants to go first. Why?" She stick her arms in the air before quickly tap on her legs. "Why did she do this to me?" "Well she wants to take a bath just like you." "Yeah but I want to take a bath." "Well then you have to wait." "I can't wait." "Why not?" "Because...," she paused to think of an answer. "Because of what Trixie?" But Trixie stumbles as she doesn't actually have a legitimate answer in mind. "C'mon girl I know you got some answers to tell me,"

Ms. Honeyzollon continued. Then Tiffany opens the bathroom door, having herself getting fully dressed with her orange t-shirt over a black long-sleeve and light blue jeans while holding her wet towel on her left hand. "Alright Trixie the bathroom is all yours," she said while walking out of it. "Yeah this bathroom should've been mine already less than a half-hour ago," Trixie said angrily. "Trixie calm down," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "She's lending you to use the bathroom now." "Yeah but it's late." "Late?" Ms. Honeyzollon starts to chuckle. "We got time. A lot of time. So don't stand there wasting your time being frustrated, just get into the shower." Trixie sighed. She doesn't like going there as the second person. But there was no time for arguing with Tiffany...yet. And if when that happens, she'll win the argument fair and square and get back to being the first female to take a shower. (I usually wake up one hour after Mr. Nollypollon - and take a shower earlier before Trixie wake up.) "Alright fine," she said before walking back into her room. "I'll get my towel." She then started fanning her nose after she got her towel and walked out of her room. "Eww," she said as she went in disgust. "Did you guys farted?" "Well um no," Ms. Honeyzollon retorted. "Did you pass gas?" She asked her. Trixie kiss her teeth as she stand behind the bathroom

door. "Don't act like you didn't do it you farted," she said. "And don't kiss your teeth at me either," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "You farted most of the time and I think your best friend farted as well. I think that's where I'm smelling from: your freaking-smelly bedroom where your best friend still sleeping and passing gas." Trixie sighed again. "You know what whatever I'm going to take a shower now." "Good go and take a shower." As soon as Trixie closed the bathroom door, Cassie opens her shared bedroom door and walked out while leaving it open. But as soon as she walked toward our aunts, they started fanning their noses and slightly move their faces away from her "My god what the heck is that smell?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked. "P.U. have you been smelly the entire time while you're sleep?" she asked without a break in the sentence. "Oh me?" Cassie said without being aware or noticed of herself being smelly or the smell that come inside from her room. "Yeah. Did you forgot to take a bath or you just rip a whole lotta farts last night?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked. "Ooh well...," Cassie seemed shocked and surprised like she seemed guilty of this. "Well what?" "Did you have something to say about this?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked.

"About what?" Cassie asked like she doesn't know. "About you being a smelly ass this morning?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked. "Seriously woman, whatever it is that you did, you really need to take a bath," Ms. Honeyzollon told as she stopped fanning and glanced at Cassie. “And stop farting.” "Wait what?" Cassie said as she's still clueless. "Oh don't act nothing happen," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "Just get in a shower. "Okay fine," Cassie said before going to the bathroom. After that, when she closes the door, she immediately rip a VERY LOUD FART! "Does somebody have an air freshener?" Ms. Honeyzollon shouted.

*&*&*&*&*&*& &*&*&*&*&***&

INSERT PAGE 146: The breakfast, Jeannie's fart and the gym trip: Ms and Mr. Nollypollon drives Mazda Blue with Diarumid, Tiffany and Cassie. Trixie and Fabienne drive the other car with Caroline and Jeannie.

ADD NEW WRITING! o get a little shocked. "Wow I didn't know that," she said. "Now you just learning something sis. You are just learning a fact that whatever you have eaten must be given you a whole lotta gas." "Alright what's going on?" Trixie asked as she approached Jeannie. "What's going on?" Jeannie retorted as she stopped fanning her nose. "Yeah. Did somebody stink in the car?" Trixie asked Jeannie. "Your kittke sister." "Oh Tiffany must be farting up a storm." "She must be," Ms. Honeyzollon said as she grab one of the air fresheners from the back seat of the Mazda Blue. "That's why we have air freshener to spray the fart away from the air." She then closes the car back door. While I'm standing waiting for every one to gather together to head into the gym, I took a deep breath. And as I took a deep breath, I finally start smelling a breath of fresh air. Yep, the farting smell has just dissipated. Once we gather our gym stuff, we're ready to go: Ms. Honeyzollon grab the gym shoes, Trixie grab the gym clothes. Both of them are in their respective bags and they're carrying them on their left shoulders. Tiffany got

water bottles and other stuff in the bag and the rest of us go in empty handed. But don't worry, the women can handle everything they bring to the gym. We did ask them for help but they didn't want to. "Alright who's up for some biceps and abs guys!" Ms. Honeyzollon shouts to us. "And who's ready to work on their butts and thighs as well gentlemen," Tiffany said to both me and Mr. Honeyzollon. "We all do," we shouted together. "Alright let's workout," Ms. Honeyzollon said before she, Trixie and Tiffany turned around and started walking. "Let's go do some workouts Diarumid," Mr. Honeyzollon said to me before him and I started following my mom and my aunts. Meanwhile Cassie stands there watches them going towards the entrance of the gym. "Pretty sure Tiffany doesn't continue to fart in the gym," Cassie said. "I hope not," Kayley said as she stands beside her "Doesn't matter because the AC in the gym fans out smells from anything other than just simply farts," Jeannie said. Inside the women's locker room of the gym, Ms. Honeyzollon, Tiffany, Trixie, Cassie, Kayley, Jeannie and Caroline are there talking to one another. Ms. Honeyzollon, Tiffany and Trixie have already given the gym stuff to me and Mr. Honeyzollon; both of us are in the

men's locker room. All of the women lined up to share the changing room one by one to each change their clothes. Caroline is the first in line, Jeannie is second, Kayley is third, Cassie is fourth, Trixie is fifth, Tiffany is sixth, and our mom Ms. Honeyzollon is in last. Caroline goes to the changing room first. Cassie, who folded her arms with her gym clothes on her right hand, doesn't like being any number position she's in; she doesn't like being the fourth person in line. Nevertheless, she keeping her cool. She's trying to. Also at the same time, she's trying to hold the smelly gas as much as she can. That smelly gas has been growing inside her stomach and has been making an attempt to release it through her butthole. At least the rest of the women didn't hear it. But Jeannie did see Cassie's butt squeezing. "Um Cassie," Jeannie called. "Yeah," Cassie glanced over her shoulder to look at her aunt. "Is something wrong with your butt?" "Oh um," Cassie then started to chuckle. "Uh well-" "What's going Jeannie, is my twin sister gonna pass gas too?" Caroline asked. "Oh me?" Cassie said at Caroline. "Yeah you sis," Caroline has eyes wide open. "Oh I'm not gonna fart," Cassie said before turns back around. "Then why is your-"

"Oh yes she will," Caroline interrupted as glancing over the shoulder at Jeannie while nodded her head. "No I won't Caroline stop teasing me," Cassie said. "Then why is your butt squeezing?" Tiffany asked Cassie. "You must be holding some powerful gas or something." "I'm just flexing," Cassie with a nervous smile. But Tiffany didn't believe her. Though, Tiffany decided not to go any further and turns around to glance at Ms. Honeyzollon. The women and the two men went into their separate changing rooms. In the women's changing room, Ms. Honeyzollon, Tiffany, Trixie are in the left side while Cassie, Kayley, Jeannie and Caroline are in the right side. "I can't believe she farted," Jeannie said, referring to Tiffany. "Well you farted too Jeannie," Caroline said. "That breakfast meal that he cooked for us was...," she's shaking her head. "Making us cutting the cheese," Trixie said, referring to a fart. "Yeah," Tiffany slightly looked at her. "Well your dad is a great cook," Jeannie said to Tiffany and Trixie. "That's why I hangout in your house with him." "Well whatever ingredients he puts in there has given us a whole lot of gas," Caroline said. "Caroline," Jeannie said. "I think the reason why he put

those ingredients is that-" "So he can make us pass gas?" Caroline interrupted. Jeannie took a pause. "It's not simply that Caroline," she said. "The reason why he put those ingredients is that those ingredients will super-powered all of us women." "Including burps and farts, right?" "Yeah absolutely," Jeannie nodded. "Well enough of this kind of a conversation now and move on to the next," Tiffany said as she holds a bluecolored sports bra. "Let me ask you all a question: Is this sports bra a little too big?" She shows it to Cassie, Caroline, Jeannie, and Caroline. "A little too big?" Jeannie asked as she glanced at the bra. "Yeah I want you guys to give a thought about how big or small my new sports bra is," Tiffany said. "Wait," Caroline said. "Did you brought a new sports bra?" "Yeah," Tiffany said. "I brought them with my sister and I couldn't even try it because my sister have to go to an emergency meeting from her boss. And I'm like why her boss, Ms. Shan, would announce an emergency meeting that abruptly ended our shopping day." "You then had to go back to the shopping center alone and try fitting it yourself," Cassie said. "Which I couldn't because all of the women's fitting rooms were taken and I thought I would wait but since they're taking too long and taking up my time, I figured I

could try fit the new bra at home." "And now you asked about how big your new bra is, you still couldn't try it out?" Cassie asked. Tiffany sighs. "I was doing other thing that are more busy and more important such as that operation mission last night that we had to take stolen things back without being caught." "Yeah," Cassie and Caroline said as they both nodded. "That was intense," Caroline added. "Yeah it was," Jeannie said. "Can we see your new bra?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked Tiffany. At that point, Ms. Honeyzollon and Trixie are now wearing soft sports bras and light blue baggy shorts. Ms. Honeyzollon wears a black sports bra while Trixie wears a gray one. While still holding it up, Tiffany then shows her new blue sports bra to Ms. Honeyzollon and Trixie. Ms. Honeyzollon takes a closer look at it. "Um don't you think it's kinda...," Ms. Honeyzollon trying to figure out a word to describe it. "Too tight?" Trixie said, describing the bra. Ms. Honeyzollon thought for a moment. "Yeah," she said while nodded at Tiffany. "What my new blue sports bra is too tight?" Tiffany asked. "Just try it out," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "Yeah Tiffany you should put it on," Caroline said.

"But don't put on your new bra in here, put it on in another side of this place where we can't see you," Cassie said. "Yeah we don't want to see your naked breasts juggling at us," Jeannie said. "Okay I put it on someplace else," Tiffany said as she holds her be bra on her right hand. "Ahh thank you," Cassie said as she and the rest of them sighed for relief because she and others don't want to see her naked breasts in public. And they're glad that Tiffany is putting her new sports bra in another side of this changing room. "Don't forget," Tiffany stopped and face all of the women. "We're leaving the changing room in about a few minutes. I think our male best friend Diarumid and my husband Mr. Honeyzollon are waiting outside." She then moved away from the women to go pass another locker set and get into another side of the changing room which is empty and where she could take off her regular bra and try put on her new sports bra. "Let me talk to them," Ms. Honeyzollon said, referring to Birchard and Mr. Honeyzollon, as she turns around and heading towards the exit. "Me too," Trixie said as she turns around and follows her. "Keep up the good work on protecting Mr. Honeyzollon from all kinds of evil," Cassie shouted at Ms. Honeyzollon and Trixie. "Thanks!" They said as they opened the door to exit

and closed the door after they exit. Now it's Cassie, Caroline, Jeannie, and Caroline...for now until Tiffany comes out wearing her new sports bra. "So," Caroline begins to talk. "Is everyone alright?" Cassie, Caroline, and Jeannie glanced at each other. "Yeah," they said together. "Are we good?" Caroline asked. "Yeah." "Why did you asked?" Cassie asked Caroline. "Nothing much," Caroline said. "I just want to make sure that everyone is ready." "Okay I'm back," Tiffany return, this time wearing her new blue sports bra while holding her regular bra "Wow that was fast," Jeannie said, considering the time that Tiffany take to switch from her regular bra to her new sports bra. "So what did y'all think?" Tiffany asked them about her new sports bra. From their point of view, Tiffany's new blue-colored sports bra has lifted her breasts a bit too high so much that she looked like a hyper-sexual sexed-up supermodel. To them, that new sports bra has make her inappropriate to look like that. This is much unlike the rest of the sports bras the rest of the women in here are wearing. Yes, they're wearing tight and sexy sports bras but not that tight and not that sexy compared to Tiffany's. In fact none of the sports bras or regular bras - including Tiffany's regular bra other ones - are pushups that lift breasts that push too high and too sexy,

making them sex objects for all the males of the world, including boys and men who would rather be interested in looking - in other words, ogle - at the sexual parts of females rather than dealing with the characters of them. So for Cassie, Caroline, Jeannie, and Caroline, they weren't okay with Tiffany wearing what they think is a push-up sports bra and that she needs to go back to wearing one of her old baggy sports bras, even though Tiffany is their boss and their team leader. Of course she could wear whatever she wants to wear, but will she agree with her team members on their opinions towards her new sports bra. (I just realized that I kept saying 'her new sports bra' several times, but there's no way to do about since I figure you all may not know what 'it' is when I'm trying to refer to the sports bra.) "Um uhhh," Caroline said as she went unsure. "That...looks...," Jeannie struggling to make a thought of what Tiffany is wearing. "It's so...," Caroline tried to explain as she, too, went unsure. But Cassie had a clear answer. "It's too unnatural for you to wear that," she told her. "It's too unnatural?" Tiffany asked. "Yeah," all of them said and nodded quickly before glanced at each other still unsure what to make out of it. "What did you mean 'too unnatural'?" "Well it's because-," Cassie tries to explain.

"It's because too tight and sexy," Caroline interrupted. "Caroline would you let me speak please," Cassie glanced at her. "Thank you," she then glanced back at Tiffany. "When I mean too unnatural," she explains. "I mean that none of the women - even women with big boobs - in this world would wear anything that make their boobs and butts really visible or anything else like that. That's why we wear soft clothes and soft pants." Tiffany glanced left and right in confusion. "So...you guys don't like it then?" She said. "Well if you like it-" "So you guys think it's a little too tight." Cassie stopped there. She and the rest of the women thought for a moment. "Yeah," they said while nodded at Tiffany. "But you can wear it," Caroline added. "What?!" Cassie, Jeannie and Caroline glanced at each other in a shock. Caroline a bit stumbled by their quick reaction. "...if you want to," she said to Tiffany. "Caroline she's not...," Jeannie was gonna say that Tiffany can't wear a sports bra that sexy. But since she's their boss, Jeannie couldn't budge into what Tiffany will do unless otherwise. "I mean she would wear it if she wants regardless of how ridiculous she look." "Look if you guys think it's a little too tight or inappropriate, I'll just take it off," Tiffany said before she almost walked away from them again. "No no no," the women said, stopping her from walking.

"Um it's ok for you to wear it," Caroline said. "No let me take it off," and Tiffany walked away again to change her bra. "I'm just gonna wear one of my regular sports bras." And once they heard that, the women breathe a sigh of relief as her regular sports bra don't cause a concern. "Thank you Tiffany," Cassie whispered to herself. "Thank god," Jeannie said. "Whew that was...," Caroline begins to smile at them as she was relieved that Tiffany would not come out in the gym walking like a sex object. "That was close because she would definitely be a distraction when she's there working out with us." "Caroline you were a bit concern about Tiffany's new sports bra," Cassie said. "Um yeah," Caroline said. "Then why did you said to her it's okay to wear it?" "Because she's our team leader, remember." "Yeah but even still-" "Girls can wear tights if they want to. They don't seem to be bothered by that. Apparently because they love to be attractive." "They can be attractive if their boobs and asses aren't bigger then the rest of us. See," Cassie points her right finger at her own sports bra. "My sports bra doesn't even lift my breasts like her new one," she's referring to Tiffany. "So what does it mean?" Caroline asked. "It means we can control our bodies and control what

we're wearing. Yes we're all sexy, but in different shapes and sizes. If we're that super sexy, that means we're not in control. It means that we have been taken over by a bunch of creeps." "Are we taking about body image or are we actually arguing about our boss?" Caroline asked. "Um a little bit of both," Cassie said. "Alright I'm now wearing one of my old ones," Tiffany said. "Wow that was fast again," Jeannie said. "Yeah I always switch clothes and bras that quick," Tiffany said. "Anyway how do I look now ladies?" She's asking their opinions about her old red sports bra she's now wearing. But the women already know that her old and common sports bras looked better so they don't have to make another round of opinions. "Oh you already looked great," Cassie said. "We just don't want you to-" "I know, I know," Tiffany said. "You guys want me to be appropriate." The women stand there, staring at her. "Right?" They nodded. "Sounds like everybody agreeing with this," Caroline said. "Yeah." "Alright enough with the bra talk," Tiffany said. "Let's get out of the changing world. Are you guys dressed?"

"Yep," the women said. "We have long dressed already," Jeannie said. "Alright let's go the gym," Tiffany said. As soon Tiffany, Cassie, Trixie, Jeannie, and Caroline exit out of the women's changing rooms and into the gym while wearing normal-looking sports bras, they see the four of us - Ms. Honeyzollon, Trixie, Mr. Honeyzollon, and me Birchard - already near the exercise equipments with me and Mr. Honeyzollon using the squat machine while the two ladies, who are Mr. Honeyzollon's bodyguards, are watching us working out on our butts. "Hey y'all," Tiffany said to us. "Whatcha doing?" Cassie asked. "Oh the usual stuff," Mr. Honeyzollon said without looking. "Squat workouts baby," I shouted without looking. "We're just watching them very clearfully to see if they're squating properly," Ms. Honeyzollon said to them. "To make sure they don't injury themselves," Trixie said. "Squat professionals," Caroline called us as they stopped to glance at us. "Yep doing the best as we can," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "You guys go ahead," Mr. Honeyzollon said while he and I are still squating our butts. "Me and Birchard are gonna be there for awhile." "Yep," I agreed with him before getting up, turn around

and glanced at the rest of the ladies that are in front of us. "Our workouts should take in about um-" "In about approximately fifteen minutes?" Cassie said in an questionable tone. "Maybe about eighteen minutes," I said. "Less than that." "And you guys are going to be joining us at the bieceps area after this?" "Yeah," I nodded. Like the rest of the women, Ms. Honeyzollon and Trixie are wearing sports bras...as well as me. Yeah I'm, as a male, also wearing a sports bra too...to...probably lift my man boobs. And even though I'm enjoying the experience, I donâ€™t know if I wear it in the long-term the next time I either go to gym or swiming; my other friend Mr. Honeyzollon, who's the only person shirtless and also still wearing a pair of very tight pink-colored briefs, is okay with me wearing a sports bra - and something else - as very much as I'm okay with him wearing a pink underwear (not that really concern him at all; like I said he's very proud of wearing pink; by the way that's male best friends do: be really okay with each other). His daughters, his wife and the rest of my female best friends are also okay with me wearing a sports bra...and something else. (I know what you're thinking you have been asking while reading 'can we move on from sports bras please?' I do apologize but it's the women who talked about sexiness and appropriateness, that's why the words 'sports bra' have been come

up several times.) And again, I'll tell you what "something else" mean a little bit later. Want me take a hint as you try to figure it out while reading? Okay, it's something weird and bizarre that it's not part of the male body but you as a male have it unusually. Now back to the gym scene. "Alright," Cassie said as she and the other women are about to walk away from us. "We'll be at the biceps area," Kayley said. "Just don't fart or burp," Tiffany said. "Or pass gas," Cassie said. "It's the same thing Cassie," Tiffany whispered to her. "Oh yeah right," Cassie said as she placed her right hand on her forehead and slightly nodded. “Don’t fart or burp...like we do.” Trixie sighed. While me, my best friend Tiffany, his big sister Trixie and Mr. Honeyzollon stay here at the workout area, my other best friends - Cassie, Kayley, Jeannie and Caroline - are walking into the biceps area like they told us. Now the biceps area is a few steps closer to my right; it's not that far, I can still see them walking into that area before I jumped back into squating. The women have arrived at the area packed with biceps equipments. "Alright," Ms. Honeyzollon said before facing her girlfriends. "Where do we start?" The women thought weird their boss ask them that question because they always know their routine. So

why does she suddenly forgot about it? Maybe because of last night, they guess? "Um Ms. Honeyzollon?" Jeanne asked in an unbelievable look on her face. "Yeah," Ms. Honeyzollon said without a concern. "Don't you know the first thing we do is warm-up?" Jeannie said with both of her hands slightly stick up in the air. "Oh yeah," Ms. Honeyzollon chuckled. "I forgot." Minutes later after they did their warm ups - which are stretch outs, touching you toes, having the back of your sneakers touching your butt, etc - the women gone into the biceps equipment. Ms. Honeyzollon, Cassie and Kayley are on the arm curls while Jeannie and Caroline are using the weights, all to pump out their irons. "Hey remember we watched that big wrestling show last couple of days ago?" Kayley asked them as she glanced left and right. "And we couldn't even talk about it because it was at late at night and it was the night "What wrestling show are you talking about Kayley?" Cassie asked. "The Dana vs. Emily showdown?" Jeannie asked. "Yeah," Kayley said. "Y'all remember?" "I remember it can we talk about?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked in a fast pace. "Like right now?" "Of course, I mean we have a lot of time at the gym before we go to the mall."

A couple days ago, me, Cassie, Kayley, Jeannie, Caroline, and our boss Ms. Honeyzollon watched this bigass match between the two most super-powerful female wrestlers, Davina Gerhog and Emily Warmonger. They have been at each other for several weeks and it build up to this big event, which aired on The BaltimoreWashington Channel. It was also covered on The Washington Post and The Baltimore Sun. And while this wrestling event is not for everyone who aren't wrestling fans, it's clearly worth for it for the guys and even the girls who want to see two big buff, strongest and powerful women toughen out at wrestling and beating the crap out of each other to see who's the most powerful one. While I'm a big fan of wrestling as well, me and Mr. Honeyzollon are huge fans of Davina and Emily and so is the rest of the female wrestlers. Sure, I don't care if they're bigger then us, taller then us, or smarter than us. I just wish Davina was my girlfriend. And Mr. Honeyzollon wish that Davina was his girlfriend. Anyway, I would gonna miss joining the same conversation about that showdown with my female friends, but I already talked about with Mr. Honeyzollon so. "Well what did we know about that showdown?" Caroline asked. "Well, Davina and Emily have kinda hate each other," Kayley said. "Yeah we know," the women said. "And Emily said that she's not proud of being number 2,

she's not proud of being the defeated woman, she's not proud of losing that number 1 crown, she's not proud of um...she's not proud of getting her butt kicked by Davina." "And she's also not proud of continuously losing it to her every single time," Cassie said. "Hey Emily needs to chill for a minute," Caroline said. "Yeah she needs to chill out," Jeannie agreed. "Because it's not all about winning." "I can agree with that," Ms. Honeyzollon said. "But I also think that Emily will not get over it." "Yeah," Jeannie said. "But she doesn't give a crap about losing. She always want to win, she always want to be on top, she always want to...to...," she stumble her words as she tries to find another thing about Emily. "Emily always want to be Davina," Cassie said. "She wants to be her. She wants to be the all-time champion. And she's not." "Well...here's the thing: Davina and Emily, they love to win. They loved to win the champion so badly against from one another. They loved to be that champion. And Davina won and Emily lost." "How much beaten does Emily have taken?" Kayley asked. "What did you mean?" Cassie asked. "I mean how big of a defeat does she had to deal with?" "It is a very big defeat she has taken and it's a very big deal to deal with."

"Well what about the rest of the female wrestlers?" Kayley asked. "Nah," Cassie shook her head. "They don't give a rat's ass about Emily then Davina." "Okay so how many rematches did Davina and Emily encounter?" Jeannie asked. "Hmm I would say...maybe about four or five," Kayley said. "But this is one big match that everybody is talking about." "Which makes the question: Did you guys remember almost everything that happened about Davina and Emily that lead up to this big show?" Ms. Honeyzollon asked. "Yeah," Cassie, Kayley and Jeannie said. "Did I remember much?" Caroline asked. "Well I couldn't remember much of it as I got homework to do and I had to turn it in the next day." "Yeah there's also a test on that day as well," Jeannie said. "We had to focus on preparation for that." "Okay well that explains it," Ms. Honeyzollon said. *&*&*&*&*&* (I'm not sure if I choose Tiffany or Trixie be the farter in this scene, I mean Trixie could be interesting.) "FARRRRRTTTT!" The women heard a VERY LOUD SOUND of a FART! Coming from one of them! Tiffany! Again! Then they feel another round of breezey air that comes alongside another round of a stinky smell within her fart emitting from her butt. Me, Mr. Honeyzollon

(both of us have just finished their workouts by then), and Trixie ALL can feel the air AND smell the smelly gas TOO! Almost everyone in the gym had to place out right hands to cover our noses - including us once again some of them couldn't handle Tiffany's BIG-ASS FART that they had to leave the gym to breathe out fresh air outside. Wow. I guess the fart was so huge that it almost cleared the room. "Sounds and smells like somebody has just ripped ass!" Trixie shouted. "Okay big sis you shut the fuck up," Tiffany said as she walks toward her. "Whoa whoa whoa," Trixie said as she walks back away from Trixie. "Don't come near me mam?" "Why not?" Tiffany asked as she continues to approach her. As Tiffany did went close to her, Trixie move her face away from her to the right as far as she can. "Why not Trixie?" Tiffany repeated. "Why shouldn't I come over to you right now?" Trixie then tried her best to glance back at Tiffany without even smelling. "Cause you stink," she said. Tiffany was really pissed off when she get called that, calling it an insult to her as she doesn't want to be called stinky. But after a thought, she decided to take pride of it; the pride of being stinky. She still watched Trixie trying to move her face towards her. "Go ahead Trixie," Tiffany said as she shook her head.

"Keep moving your head away from me because then I'm gonna burp at you and this burp will blow your face off." "Alright alright," I said as I join in the middle to break up the fight. Tiffany and Trixie stopped and glanced at each other. "Trixie I know you're a bit annoyed by her smelliness," I said to Trixie and referring "her" to Tiffany. "But - and I don't meant to be rude at all but - you pass gas too. So my advice is don't complain that much when somebody or some woman passes gas." Trixie sighed. "And you Tiffany," I continued. "I already know that you can't control your gas. But you have to take control of calming yourself down and trying not to respond to mean comments." Tiffany sighed too. "So," I glanced back at Trixie. "Trixie, don't go there and make another mean comment. And Tiffany," I glanced back at my boss. "Don't go there either. Both of you, chill out," I glanced at them back and forth before glancing back at Tiffany. "Okay." Tiffany sighs again. "Okay," she said. I glanced back at Trixie. "Okay?" I said to her. Trixie sighs again. "Okay," she said. "Good," I said before I almost backed off, but then I forgot something to tell them at the end. "And yeah does either of you thought of bringing an air freshener?" I continued. "If either of you or both you spray fresh air in

here, that will be really nice to avoid an argument." "Yeah Trixie," Tiffany said to her as she slowly folded her arms. "Why don't you spray some air freshener instead of just making a starling comment about me." "Well I didn't bring any air freshener because I though you never gonna fart," Trixie said as she, too, folded her arms. "In the gym at least." I also folded my arms as well while slowly shaking my head as I'm getting frustrated that these two simply went back to arguing with each other in a matter of seconds. "You thought I'll never gonna fart in the gym," Tiffany argues back. "Uh yeah," Trixie said. "The other reason why I didn't bring in an air freshener is because I also thought the spinning fans from the ceiling will help fan out the smell." It suddenly got a female employee, who's holding a box of stuff, off-guard as the ceiling fans - the mechanic ones who are doing the wind - are not built strong enough to fan out the strongest farts. "Um actually," she clears up. "The fans at the ceiling don't really do any justice fanning out a fart that big or strong." "What really?!" Trixie said as she, Tiffany and I glanced at the female employee. "They don't have the strong wind power to fan out any smell that strong that comes from a burp or a fart. We wish we're getting stronger fans because that fart was...atrocious."

"That was her fault," Trixie point her finger at Tiffany. "She farted!" To which Tiffany responded by glancing at Trixie with a shocked lock on her face even though Tiffany is the one who farted. "I see," the female employee said with a nod. "When I smell a fart, I usually expect to be coming from a woman because women fart a whole lot excessively then men and that's a fact. And I'm definitely sure it's not you sir," she's now pointing her left finger at me while carefully holding the box of stuff on her right hand. She's making sure that I'm not the one who farted. "Definitely not mam," I said to her while shaking my head. "Good that's what I wanted to hear," the employee then placed her left hand back at the bottom of the box where her right hand is still touching. "Because I don't expect men to be farting and neither this guy," she then pointed her finger at my best friend Mr. Honeyzollon, who is watching us from a few steps away. He shook his head. "I never farted or burp at all," he said. "Awesome," the female employee said. "That's what I like to hear as well." She then sighed. "Anyway my name is Eleanor. If you guys need help, I'll be available until the gym closes. You can even come to me right now." "Um thanks but no thanks," Tiffany said.

"We as women can handle ourselves," Trixie point fingers to Tiffany and herself. "We're fine," I said. "And thanks for introducing your name." "Well enjoy your time at the gym," Eleanor starts to walk away and into the women's changing rooms. As soon as she leaves, Tiffany and Trixie glanced back at each other; I glanced back at both of them. "Why won't you start controlling your gas from now on," Trixie suggested. "I can't control them," Tiffany said with a slight disgruntled voice. "You know guys guys," I stopped them before sighing. "Why won't you guys stop bickering and work it out on your own." I then had to walk away to find an air freshener but stopped to realized that the air freshener is in the women's changing room, which I can't go over there. I turned back around to glance at Tiffany and Cassie once again. "Can somebody get an air freshener in her because this gym is still smelly and nobody didn't seem-" "I'll get it," Tiffany said with her right hand raised before walking away from Trixie and walked past me. "And just so you know," she stopped to glance at Trixie one more time. "I do take showers like almost everyday than you. You take a shower once a week." She then walked away. Ms. Honeyzollon gasped. "Trixie that's nasty," she said. "Yeah right," Trixie said. "Tiffany stinks more than me."

Despite Tiffany's aforementioned fart, we all still workout - okay maybe not me and Mr. Honeyzollon who both had just finished, it's only the women; we had to watch the women pumping their irons - for about an hour and a half before we cool down. And most of the people who went out of the gym have suddenly return, unusual since most people won't return to the building even when it's clear. And it's a good thing that Tiffany brought an air freshener so that fresh air comes through. And during that same time period she as well as the rest of the women didn't fart once again. Incredible, huh?! And the stinky smell is totally gone. Wanna see results of every women's workout progress? And wanna see results of my butt after my butt workout? Well you have to find out later. In the book. *&*&*&*&*&* (I'm not sure if I choose Tiffany or Trixie be the farter in this scene, I mean Trixie could be interesting.) INSERT PAGE 156 - The Gold Square plan discusion *&*&*&*&*&*&*&*& The Gold Square plan - page 57 *&*&*&*&*&*&*& The Gold Sqaure operation - *&*&*&*&*& It was Friday evening. I was riding at the back seat well the last back seat - of a pink-colored 2009 Washington Potamic vehicle. Inside, there are two front seats

and two rows of three-seated back seats. In-between me are Caroline and Jeannie. Sitting in the second back seat in front of me are Cassie and Kayley and Trixie. And in the front seat is her little sister, Tiffany. And driving behind the wheel is her and Trixie's mom, Ms. Nollypollon. We're riding on Blueberry Street located in the Blueberry neighborhood in Southwest of Washington D.C. And we're on a mission. There has been a group of henchmen around getting equipment from electronic stores; all of which are located in Georgetown. The D.C. police have been looking to catch the henchmen but the henchmen have been hiding so goddamn good, the police are unable to catch them. We're not working for the police, the FBI, the CIA - all of which obviously headquartered in downtown - or any other organization or some larger crime fighting group. But still, we figured out how to get the henchmen to justice. The henchmen may be hiding out of public scrutiny, my best friends and Ms. Honeyzollon are very smarter enough to find them exactly where they currently hiding: the George building, an abandoned building that was long closed down about ten years ago. How did my females in my family know the henchmen live there, you wondered? Well Tiffany and Trixie have figured through a map that tracks all of the criminals, bad guys and super-villains - including ones that are hiding around the Baltimore-Washington area on her smart computer that she, Tiffany and Trixie have built; Ms.

Nollypollon has a higher-powered job at the Washington Tech company. She also fight crime at night as well. In that map she was looking at in her home, she tracks down the USB flash drive, external hard drive, and the CD by typing the exact names of them in the map search. All of which haves edges that are highlighted in flashy yellow (thanks to some kind of technology built inside them, even a tiny piece of security tech inside the jewelry), which basically say that the henchmen are unaware that there's technology inside what they stole that makes them being tracked by someone who's using that technology and that is Tiffany, Trixie and their mom. They took the street address - which is Blueberry Street - and put it on their GPS on their vehicle as we all head out. Me and my best friends have been downloaded the map on our smartphones so that we can track the bad guys and the evil forces around our city. Now all of the females are gonna secretly break in into the George building very quietly. Their job is to kick all the butts of the henchmen while taking the equipment and The Gold Square from them. But how? How are they gonna take the stuff without being caught by the henchmen? And how they gonna defeat the henchmen before noticing our plan? Another question you may wonder: what about me? Me? I'm using my ultimate-ish smartphone - with the henchmen's private information been given to me by my best friends who are smart enough to look at the

car's license plate and looked that up to see who owns the car so that they can give me info on them; they also looked up his email address in their homemade Email Password Finder application system to find the password - so I can manipulate the bad guys (manipulating means controlling the minds of people) as much as I can from noticing any of my females in my family taking back stuff. And yes, I can set the henchmen up for a trap. As good as possible. I can also trick them as I can. Basically I'm a guile hero who usually prevents a physical fight from anyone who would fight with me. And I would surely and always be on my females' side helping them on their missions, even though they wouldn't need my help because of how independent they are; nevertheless they would get me and my manipulative skills anyway because of how good I am. So much so that they gave me the henchmen phone numbers - which the girls took from the information about one of the henchmen's car - so I can text them on my phone in order to manipulate them. We're almost there at the abandoned George building. And I started to see the henchmen's activities - what they're doing inside - right now through my smartphone as we're getting closer. "Hey ladies and Diarumid how are we doing?" Ms. Nollypollon asked while glancing through the front car mirror. "We're doing fine," Caroline said. "We're doing good," Kayley said while giving a thumps

up. "We're all holding tight for this challenging operation," Trixie said. "Yeah you right Caterina," Tiffany said. "I mean how on earth are we ever gonna catch these bad guys? It's like taking the impossible that is really impossible." "Carlotta you're been exaggerating," Ms. Nollypollon said. "Yeah I am." "You're worry about 'we never gonna succeed that or that' Carlotta," Trixie said. "Of course we gonna do this extremely well, don't you guys?" She looks around all of us. "Right," we said it together. "Alright we're almost there," Ms. Nollypollon said. "Try to park where the henchmen won't notice," Trixie told her. "I will. What did you think I was gonna park?" "At the front of the entrance?" Trixie said with uncertain. "What? Are you kidding? You know I'm pretty smarter than you." "I know that Ms. Nollypollon. I'm just want to make sure that you stay out of trouble okay." "I am staying out of trouble Caterina. What else do you think I'm doing?" "Um...nothing." We're now here at the George building. Ms. Nollypollon is doing the best as she can to make herself and ours go unnnoticed by the henchmen by

"Alright y'all," she said. "We're here!" She then paralleled parked on our left side of another building that is a few miles to the right of the George building. "Alright Ladies and Diarumid," I said. "Let's do our stuff," she bring down her voice to a lower minimum. My mom, Trixie, Cassie, Kayley, Caroline and Jeannie open their car doors respectively, making all of us - including me and Tiffany - out as well. They then close the doors after all of us are out of our vehicle. We then all lined up side by side: Ms. Nollypollon, Trixie, Tiffany, Cassie, Kayley, Caroline, me, and Jeannie all stand together while facing the entrance of the George building. "Okay ready y'all," Ms. Nollypollon said it fast with a clap as she was so ready to go. And with that clap so loud, all of us immediately glanced at her in shock. Because that clap will get our cover blown; I don't Ms. Nollypollon realized that. "What?" She said in confusion. "Just don't do that clap again especially when we're doing this," Tiffany. "What, you guys think my clap is that loud?" "Yes!" All of us said to her together. "Oh um," she then got off-guard before exchanging a brief smile. "Sorry," she said before glancing back at the George building. "Alright on a count of three." We then face the building again as well as we hear her counting down from three. "One. Two. Three."

And we started walking towards the door. And as soon as we walked towards the entrance door, all of the females start bursting the door and the wall around it REAL HARD! Punching and kicking holes until the door and the wall around it are collapsed. And I was watching them in action. Yeah, I was the only one who didn't do this. Cause it's a woman's thing. The damage they caused has picked up smoke and debris. "Alright put our smoke masks and goggles on for a few minutes," Ms. Nollypollon said. "The smoke is gonna kill us all unless we put on our smoke masks and goggles." We pull out our white paper smoke masks out of our pockets and put it on our faces blocking our noses and mouths from the smoke. "Got your smoke masks and goggles on?" "Yeah," the rest of us all said it together. "Alright," she said as we glanced at the big-ass damaged square hole of the entrance. "We're going in." We then entered the entrance through the smoke without ever catching any one of us sick or any one of us got the smoke into our eye. When we cleared the smoke, we stopped and glanced around. So far, we didn't hear any sound of a security alarm, which is awesomely amazing. But still, we had qualms about the noise comes off of the kicking and punching. "I hope we're all still covering our butts from this mess," Cassie said while glancing straight with an uncertain look.

"Yeah we are," Kayley said while being confident as she nodded at her. In front of us a few blocks from where we're standing is an elevator and the closed door to the stairwell. Now the elevator seems to be not working anymore - especially when it comes to an abandoned building - but could the door to the stairwell maybe broken too? At least we saw a door knob that is on the door but we don't know it was jacked or torn apart yet. "Which way are we're going?" Cassie asked. "We're going to the stairwell," Ms. Nollypollon points to the door before walking a few steps. Her walking got interrupted by this. FARRRRT! Yep, somebody just pass some super gas. And it was loud and breezy that we could even feel the brief breeze from the fart. And it was not me; my females always know that I never fart or burp at all. Never. So since somebody pass gass, we assumed it was Caroline because she passes a lot of gas then the rest of my females. So we glanced at her. Almost. But this time, it wasn't her, which is not surprising. "That wasn't me," she said while shaking her head. "I didn't fart." "So who farted then?" Flossie asked before looking at Cassie. "Wasn't you?" She asked while touching Cassie's chest with a finger. "Me?" Cassie went shocked while pointing the finger at

herself. "Yeah you also pass gas." "Yeah but it wasn't me this time," Cassie hold her fingers in the mid-air. Flossie then glanced at Caroline, Cassie's twin sister. "And what about you?" She asked Caroline while putting her hands on her hips looking up and down. "Did you fart?" "What?" Caroline said. "Nope," she shook her head. "That was me," said Tiffany who then fans her butt to keep her fart out of our way. But it was already too late. We already smelt the fart from her and that fart was too powerfully smelly. It smell like cheeseburgers and ass. Seriously, what does she eat? Because girls and women eat a lot of food that gives them a lot of gas. Super gas, if it gets worse. And I'm not even kidding. "Eww Tiffany," Cassie said as she held her t-shirt over her nose to block the smell. She can't believe she standing beside the farter. "Damn girl," Trixie said as she too held her t-shirt over her nose. "Why did you fart, big sis?" "Yeah Tiffany," Cassie said. "Why did you just farted now?" "Why did I just farted?" Tiffany asked as she cover her nose with her right hand while she continues to fan the smell off of her butt with her left hand. "Yeah," we all said together. "Well...maybe I've been eating too much cheese mackerel and beans for dinner."

"That's because you been asking your dad to cook a big-ass meal for you so you can pass gas," Trixie said. Tiffany thought it. "Yep that's true," she nodded. "I've been asking him for this and I would try out a big-ass fart but not here. I was gonna hold the fart within my butt after this mission but then the gas doesn't want to stay inside so I had to let it rip." "Wow your guys' dad is a powerful cook," Jeannie said to Tiffany and Trixie. "You can said that again," Caroline said. Almost the rest of us - including me - held out t-shirts over our noses as well. Except for Tiffany herself, who either doesn't have a sense of smell or she actually doesn't mind the smell. She just putting her hands on her hips while glancing around. No attempt to block her nose whatsoever. "Gee big sis why you won't cover your nose?" Trixie asked Tiffany. "That smell didn't bother you at all." "Hmm not really,â€? Tiffany said. "Oh my god. Wow." Trixie walked a few steps away from her in shock while still holding her t-shirt over nose. So much for that disruption, it's amazing that we still didn't get caught. Maybe the henchmen couldn't hear us downstairs. Or maybe they couldn't see us. We didn't see a single camera that was attached to the ceiling nor the wall. "Are the henchmen still inside upstairs?" Jeannie asked me.

I pull down off of my nose as the smell begins to dissipate and pulled out my smartphone again from my right front pocket of my sexy tight dark blue jeans - that perfectly fit my big-rounded firm and perky bubble butt and turn my phone on, pressing the circle button that's on the bottom, and saw the live footage of the henchmen again: they're still inside. "Yep," I said to Caroline. "They're still inside." "You think so?" Jeannie politely asked as she moved her head closer to my smartphone. "Absolutely." "They're still inside upstairs?" Trixie asked. "Yes," me, Caroline and Jeannie said while nodded at her. "Oh really," Tiffany said as she walked towards us. She too looked at my smartphone. "Oh good they didn't hear us downstairs." "They're still here Ms. Nollypollon," Trixie said. "Alright y'all let's get quiet and start counting," Ms. Nollypollon said before she faces the front once again. "Alright on a count of three," she said it again. We face the front once again as well as she start counting down once again. "One. Two." But then she paused. "Which way are we're going?" She asked considering that we're facing the elevator and the closed stairwell. We all sighed and I become increasingly frustrated of how much time we're wasting. "You mean you don't know which way we're going?"

Trixie asked. "I just don't know whether is the elevator working or is the door an entrance to the stairwell," Ms. Nollypollon said. "Did you guys know?" We are all looked each other to see if anyone can answer her question. "I know which one works and which one works not," I raised my hand. "No no no," Caroline, Jeannie, Cassie, and Kayley said it together. "I'll answe-" they stopped and glanced at each other to see if any of them could answer at once. "I'll answer this question," Cassie said. "The elevator might be not working, but I think we can walk through this door to see if there's a stairwell or not." Cassie's answer is so close to mine, but she's right as I am. "You think the elevator is broken Cassie?" Ms. Nollypollon said while pointed to the elevator. "Yeah," Cassie nodded. "So you think this door is where we go on the upper level, where the stairwell is?" Ms. Nollypollon points to the door. "I think so," Cassie said with a little uncertainty. "Well let's find out then shall we," Trixie said. "Ms. Nollypollon lead the way," she told her with her gesture. "Okay let's see if there's a stairwell inside from the door," Ms. Nollypollon said. "On the count of three again."

We then all lined up side by side once again as she begins to counting down. "One. Two." She then paused to take a deep breath. We all watched her patiently as we waited in paint breath for whether or not our mom, Ms. Nollypollon, will say "three." She then breathes out. "Three." We then walked toward the door. She opened. "You're right Cassie," Ms. Nollypollon said. "There is a stairwell in here." Yep, that's what I thought of. Cassie breathes a sigh of relief. "Well it looks like we found a upper-level way to get to the henchmen," Kayley said. Ms. Nollypollon, Trixie and Tiffany peeked their heads through the opened door while the rest of us lounged them from behind, all trying to get a glimpse of the stairwell. Meanwhile we're still smelling the same smell that we thought it gone already. "Eww big sis you still stink," Trixie said while started fanning her nose again. "No I'm not." "Yes you are. I can still smell that awful fart from your butt." And yes, I can still smell the same fart from Tiffany but I wouldn't held my t-shirt over my nose again; the fart is no longer bad as you think now. Still, the rest of us can smell it even though there's no more force or wind that

came from her butt. "Eww Tiffany are you still farting?" Flossie asked while fanning her nose. "No dumbass," Tiffany glanced at Flossie over her own shoulder. "I am not farting anymore." "Then how come we still smell some stinky cheese out of your ass?" Flossie asked while glancing at Tiffany. "Did anyone brought any air freshener in here?" "Can somebody bring an air freshener in here?" Caroline asked. Ms. Nollypollon sighed. "Oh nobody didn't bring any air freshener?" Trixie asked in a dumb manner. "Can you all please stay focused?!" Ms. Nollypollon shouted. "Stay focused," she said softly. "I want you guys to stay focused or otherwise we'll be finally be caught," she said in a smooth fast-paced tone. We all glanced at Ms. Nollypollon while we still clenching each other from behind, still at the edge of the doorway. Ms. Nollypollon glanced back at the stairwell. "Uh...Diarumid," she said as glanced at me. "Can you still check to see if the henchmen are still there on your smartphone?" I checked on my smartphone again as I told. And yes, they're still there; I can still see them on my smartphone. None of the nosies that we made outside have even caught them yet. "Yep," I told her. "The henchmen are still here. None of

them actually left yet." "A miracle," Trixie said as she turns around from the door with her hands on her hips. "A close call," Tiffany said as she, too, turns around with her hands on her hips. Ms. Nollypollon glances at the stairwell once again. "Alright," she said quietly. "See if you can distract them something on your smartphone," she told me. "So that we can proceed to steel back some stuff." "Okay," I said. I also happen to have the information to hack several things; the password and codes to unlock were given to me by my best friends. They were written in pieces of paper that I placed inside the back pockets of my jeans; I don't have to worry about sitting on them though because they're just...paper. But since I'm not a hacker and I don't how to break a code, unlock a code, or entering a password, my best friends - who are brilliant in this - teach me on how to hack certain codes and messages and train me to become a hacker. So I got the passwords, codes and messages from my best friends - again, they're written on pieces of paper - and have got what I learned from them and got the training I need from them, I can now finally hack what the henchmen are doing. But even I know what I'm gonna do now, I still need some help from my best friends because they're the best and let me tell you: seven females (six of them are my BFs) and one male - all in one group - are even better than simply one person.

And two female best friends, Tiffany and Cassie and one male best friend – that's me – are also better than simply one person. So I switch to the Hack app - built by Ms. Honeyzollon, Tiffany and Trixie - on my smartphone to see if I can hack the henchmen radio PA system. my best friends Caroline, Jeannie, Cassie, and Kayley, in case you forgot about them - hurdle around me to watch my newfound hacking sills very closely so they double-check to see if I'm correct on breaking a code or if I need some magic juice on that. Basically, they double-check for accuracy. So I started hacking the radio PA system. The Hack app has a white background and, written in black text, it says "Break any Code, Password, or Message" and below that sentence is the search field and the Enter button. And I have the radio PA code to put into the Hack app written on a piece of paper that I pulled out out of my left back pocket of my jeans. In order to type the code into the app exactly as it shown, I hold the code paper on my left hand while still holding on my smartphone on my right hand. After I finished typing the code, I showed to my best friends to see if the code that I typed was accurate enough even though it's the exact same code on the app that I typed as the code written on the piece of paper. "Is this right, best friends?" I asked and showed to them while turning around clockwise holding my smartphone. "Let me see?" Jeannie asked.

I then gave it to her so she can look it at closely as possible. Caroline and Cassie, who are in-between her, narrow their faces closer to my smartphone she's now holding while Kayley watches them. "It's correct," Jeannie told me. "Let me see," Kayley said to her. She holds my smartphone up to show it to her. Kayley slightly kneel down and moves her face closer. I hope she doesn't fart again (for now) when she kneels down. "What did you think?" "Oh my gosh hurry the hell up!" Trixie shouted in frustration while glancing at the ceiling slowly before glancing at us. "Caterina relax," Tiffany said as she walks up to her and slowly rubs her right shoulder. "Yeah they're taking their time doing the best as they can to help all of us," Ms. Nollypollon said. "Well they need to hurry up because-" Trixie looks at her watch that's been on her right arm. "Caterina, "Yeah the henchmen couldn't hear us yet," Ms. Nollypollon said. "In fact the henchmen couldn't hear us down here at all." "Yeah you're right," Trixie said. "I suppose the upperlevel is soundproof." "You're correct." Meanwhile back to my best friends' double-checking. "Yep that's good," Kayley said to me.

"So everything that I just typed is correct?" I asked. "Correct," my best friends said together. "Can I get my smartphone back Jeannie?" "Sure," Jeannie then gives it back to me. Afterwards, I then touch the Enter button. And when I did, the Hack app then directs me to the henchmen's radio PA menu. In the henchmen's radio PA on the Hack app, it has another sentence, search field and a Enter button. The sentence on the top of the menu says "Welcome to the Radio PA system! To enter, type in your text. We speak the text for you." "Um how come the radio PA doesn't have a speaker to speak of?" I asked. "That's because the radio PA actually does the text-tospeech instead," Cassie said. "Yeah instead of a speaker to talk to them the radio PA translates the text through an electronic speaker," Kayley explains. "Don't worry," Jeannie said while she shook her head. "Your voice won't be the electronic speaker." "Yeah that way the henchmen won't recognize it was you or any of us," Caroline said. "Also there's an advantage that we forgot to say," Kayley said. "When you submit your text, you won't actually hear it over the PA. When it's the henchmen's radio PA, it actually meant an actual radio that has a PA on its speaker. And yeah, there are a couple of them. One inside each room; all on the upper-level floor." "None down here?" I asked.

"Nope," she shook her head. "That gives us this advantage." I glanced back at the hacked radio PA menu on my smartphone. I did hack the code but I don't know what text should I send in to the henchmen. "Can I try to do my best on this myself and see if you guys thought it's worthy enough to distract them?" "Sure!" my best friends said it together. "Okay you guys gotta watch me do as I do on my smartphone." my best friends hurdle around me again to glance at what I'm gonna do. Trixie sighed in frustration as she glance up at the ceiling once again. "Look like I said," Ms. Nollypollon said. "The henchmen are not hearing us or even noticing us and there are no security cameras around so I don't know what you're frustrated about." Trixie sighed again. "Just relax Caterina," she whispered to herself. my best friends are watching me typing a message that I could submit to the radio PA. Here's the following text that I just typed: "Hello guys please go to the other room for events and stuff." "There that should do it," I said. But I didn't submitted yet. I have to show it to my best friends again for a double-check. "Here you go best friends," I said as I gave my

smartphone back to Jeannie so she could look at it before she pass it around to my other best friends so they can see it as well. She passed to Caroline. Then Caroline passes to Cassie. Then Cassie passes to a Kayley. After all of them seen my text, Kayley bring my smartphone back to me. Afterwards, they hurdle themselves up for their thoughts and if they come up with a very better solution if needed. I listened to them very closely so I can have a better understanding of whether it was good enough to manipulate the henchmen. "So what did you think about our brother's text?" Caroline asked Jeannie, Cassie, and Kayley. "I think we need some kind of a distractive message that is more strong enough than what he just wrote," Kayley said. "I think so too," Cassie nods. "I think we could put some input into this." The girls nodded. "Um what message could we sent to them?" Jeannie asked. "I got an idea," Caroline said with her right hand raised. "What if we can say 'the radio PA wants to let you know that there's...water available in the kitchen.' How about that?" Flossie and Cassie glanced at each other. "That sounds good," Kayley said. "Almost good," Cassie said. "We like the first part of your sentence Caroline, but the second part of it... Hmm I'm not so sure," Kayley slowly

shake her head. "Yeah 'water available in the kitchen'?" Jeannie said to Caroline. "They might be coming back in a quick time so you better come up with something else on that message." "Okay well let's see um," Caroline thinks while placing her right finger on her chin. "What about this," Cassie said. "Caroline, Caroline." Caroline paused thinking and glanced at Cassie. "What about this," Cassie repeated. She then clapped her hands once and comes up with a new distractive message. "I'm a thief and I like to join you," she's mocking a henchman member. "Wait what?" Jeannie said as me and my best friends are a little bit confused. "It's actually a new message that I'm creating. I'm using thief in a first-person." "Oh," we all said it slowly together. "Start all over please," Caroline told Cassie. "Thank you," Cassie said. "I'm a thief and I like to join you but first I want you to do what I'll tell you to do, alright!" Me and my other best friends had a thought about it. And then... "That was the most perfect message that we could distract them," I said. "Great thinking, sis." "Yeah right on sis," Kayley said. "Nice message Cassie," Jeannie said. "Alright can we put this message into text box now?"

Caroline asked. "Yes we are," Kayley said. I glanced back at my smartphone as my best friends huddle around me once again. "Alright Diarumid here it goes," Cassie start telling me the same new message that she come up. "I'm a a thief and I like to join you but first I want you to do what I'll tell you to do, alright," she then goes back to her normal tone. "That's the new message you would send it right now." I typed in the exact same message that she told me. But still I need her to double-check to see if my typing is right. "Hey Cassie is this correct?" I asked as I showed it to her. "Yep it's correct," she nods. "Can I submit now?" "Of course." I then touch the submit button. After that, there's a sound wave performing below the submit button. It could be that the radio PAs are speaking but it's only the henchmen that are hearing them. And my best friends know about this more than I do. "Quick check back on the Map app Diarumid," Kayley said while pointing to my smartphone. I go back to the Map app to go to what the henchmen are doing now. "Can you turn the volume up?" Jeannie asked. "It doesn't have any sound," Ms. Nollypollon said. "It

doesn't have any separate sound components that help the app." "Oh." "So you guys have to pay close attention to what's going on the Map app." "Got it!" We all said it together. "Are the henchmen clearing themselves out of here?" Trixie asked. "What's going on now?" Tiffany asked. Me and my best friends are glancing at the Map app on my smartphone, watching the henchmen looking everywhere and around. "It's working guys," I whispered. "Quick, give me more messages that I can send to them." "Okay um," Jeannie closes her eyes and places her finger back on her chin. "Let me think, let me think, let me think," she said it in a rapid speed. The rest of my best friends also think fast as well. "Alright can you tell them to go to the bathroom and give yourselves a splash of water," Jeannie said. "From the sink?" "Sure," I quickly switch back to the Hack app to type a new message. "Alright what we gonna say next?" "That um...you had to go to the bathroom and splash yourself with water on your face." So I start typing on my smartphone again, typing "Do me a favor: go to the bathroom and splash your face with water immediately" into the text box.

"What did you think?" I asked Jeannie as I showed it to her. "Is that right?" "You got it brother," she said. "Submit that in!" So I touch the Submit button again. The sound wave below that starts performing again. I quickly switched back to the Map app to see what happens when the henchmen heard it. "Is it working?" Caroline asked. We all glanced at the live scene of the henchmen on the Map app on my smartphone. The henchmen, after hearing another message over one of their radio PAs, started walking away to the east and to the right. "It is, Caroline," Kayley whispered to her. "I guess you guys can go ahead now," I said before glancing at Tiffany, Trixie and Ms. Honeyzollon. "You all can go upstairs and do you stuff while I keep distracting them." "You think you can master this by yourself?" Trixie asked me. "Without any help?" "Cassie has a second smartphone that watches over our brother's smartphone," Kayley said as she points to her while Cassie holds that second phone in the air. "Oh good," Trixie relaxed. "That answers my question." "Alright on the count of three," Ms. Nollypollon said as she turns back around once again facing the opened doorway. "Line up from behind me," she told all of us. We started linking up facing the front of her. Tiffany was almost the first person to get behind her until Trixie

bumped into her. "Wait hey!" Tiffany shouted at Trixie. "What the heck did you think you're going?" "Trying to be first in line," Trixie said. "But mom is already the first in line." Trixie then try to come up with a different word in a familiar sentence to defend herself to be in front of their mom. "Well then I'm trying to be the second in line," she said to Tiffany. Tiffany sighed. "Don't sigh Carlotta just get in line. No matter what line number you're in, woman." Tiffany gets in third, frustratedly. Then Kayley and Cassie came in fourth and fifth respectively. Then Caroline and Jeannie came in line sixth and seventh. And I came in last. It's not that I don't want to be the last person - I mean I don't want to be the last person in line per say but at the same time I want to be the gentleman here for the ladies (and other gentlemen as well), that's what I'm here for - it's that I want to be nicer to people whom I can let them get in line ahead of me if they want - for understandable reasons like being late - in this case having the only male in the group of female, I follow the rule of "Ladies first" in order to respect them in its entirety. Now of course being the last person in line though, I don't want to get farted on by any of these females. And yes, I do get farted on by some girls very few times when I was in elementary school. None of them on purpose. As always.

And sure, I'll be really be pissed off when a girl or a woman pass gas on me on purpose. But I don't think they won't do that. So yeah. I'm saying this because a lot of girls and women pass gas a lot and all of my females pass gas a lot too - yeah it's not just Kayley, it's everybody else - and like I said, I never pass gas at all. And they long know that I never burp or fart as they do. Alright can I stop talking about the gas problem and get back with the program here. Thank you. Back to this operation, we all lined up from behind Ms. Honeyzollon (like we're in elementary school). "On the count of three," Ms. Nollypollon repeated without looking. "One. Two. Three." And a way we go. We are now heading into the doorbell and step onto the stairwell. As we head to the top of the upper-level floor, Ms. Nollypollon saw a door to our left that has a password key to enter. "Alright anybody knows how to unlock the door?" She asked. "I know all of us girls know this. All of us girls who are super smart enough to unlock the door." "I go and unlock it," Cassie said while raising her right hand as she gets out of the line to the left side and climb past Kayley, Tiffany, Trixie, and our mom Ms. Nollypollon and approached the locked door. "Unlock the door for please," Ms. Nollypollon said. "And don't fart." "Ookay," Cassie said cautiously as she slightly bent down and press the numbers. "I'll do as I can to try not to fart."

"Oh don't bring your butt over here Cassie," Trixie said. "I'm not sticking my butt Trixie," Cassie glanced at Aunt Cassie over her shoulder before glancing back at the numbers. "Are the henchmen gone to the bathroom?" Jeannie turned around and asked me. I check on my smartphone to see if the room was cleared; it is. I did switch to see what the henchmen are doing here in the bathroom: yep, they're already splashing their faces with water from the bathroom sink. "Yes Jeannie," I said to her. "Oh good," Jeannie sighed for relief. "I have to send another message over the radio PA." And so I did, I switch back to the Hack app and touch the text box again with the appearance of the flashing courser. "What should I tell next?" I whispered to Jeannie said. "Just tell them to use every grooming product that they can find and use every single use of it towards every single part of their body," she whispered to me. "Okay I can type that." And I did. I typed what she had just said and touch the Submit button once again. Quickly after that, I switched back to the Map app and watch what the henchmen do next in the bathroom. After they being told to find and use every grooming product as possible, they try to find what they have and use what they could. That message was brilliant, it seemed like I started to get control over the henchmen.

I then glanced back at Cassie, who is still trying to remember what the code for this door. "Did you written that code for that door?" Trixie asked her. "Well...yeah," Cassie said as she slightly glanced at her. "Well then pull out paper that has the code." "Nah huh," Cassie stands up and shook her head at her aunt. "What did you mean 'nah huh'?" "I'm using my brain," Cassie pointed her right finger to her forehead before slightly bent down again trying to figure out the code. "Oh you're using your brain," Trixie said while nodding. "Okay." Cassie tries to remember the code again. Then she got it and start pressing the buttons. The code she's entering is: w895 5479. Once she cracked the code, she opened the door. I then switched back to the Hack app and type in "Close the bathroom door" into the text box and touch the Submit button before quitting switched back to the Map app. "Alright off we go," Ms. Nollypollon said as the rest of us went inside the henchmen's headquarters, with Ms. Nollypollon being the last person to enter and closes the door. Inside the henchmen's headquarters, there are like

three rooms, each with a wall. The second room is where the henchmen had just left. As you remember, we sent the henchmen already to the bathroom, which is the fourth room and unlike the rest of the rooms where they don't have doors, the bathroom has a door and a wall built around it. Now that the henchmen are not here and in the bathroom, it's time to take back the stuff they stole. "You guys can take back the jewelry," Ms. Nollypollon told Cassie and Kayley. "You guys can take back the shoes," she told Jeannie and Caroline. "You keep controlling the henchmen," she told me. "And my best friends and I will take back the television alright let's get to work people," she said without a pause and clapped her hands once near the end of her sentence. *&*&*& We then split-up. Tiffany and Trixie and their mom Ms. Nollypollon went into the first room taking the external hard drive known as The Gold Sqaure, Cassie and Flossie (Kayley) went into the second room taking the compact discs (CDs), Jeannie and Cassie (Caroline) went into the third room, and I'm standing a wall between the second and third rooms while still using my smartphone continuing to manipulate the henchmen who are in the bathroom. *&*&*&* "Hey Diarumid," Jeannie whispered as she quickly went

back to me for brief moment after she went into the third room. "Yeah," I whispered back to her. "Keep tricking those guys. Don't screw it up or our butts are gonna be blown." "I got it." "Kayley will double-check what you're gonna do next so sent that text to her before you even submit it," Jeannie told me before quickly head back into the third room. On my smartphone, I was already back on the Hack app. But this time, I want to hack the security cameras that are recording us right now. So I touch the three dots image that is on the far-left of the radio RA menu of the Hack app which take you to a selection of "radio PA" or "Hack another one" or "Exit the app". I choose "hack another one" because, again, I want to hack the cameras before they caught us full time. When I select that second choice, it takes me back to the "Break a code or a message" menu with the text box and the 'Enter' button below it. Now it's time to hack the security cameras now. I quickly pulled another piece of paper out of my left back pocket of my jeans and that piece of paper that I just took out has the code for the security cameras and it's another one that my best friends gave to me. Once again, I hold the code on my left hand while holding my smartphone on my right hand. I then typed the code on the app exactly as it shown on the piece of paper. This one you don't have to double check because the

code was writing very clear on that piece of paper and I'm already confident to touch the 'Enter' button that it's the same code I typed. And so I did touch the 'Enter' button and that code is successful broken. It then takes me to the security camera control menu. In the menu, there are square-sized live shots of the four rooms that are on the upper-level floor. They are all stacked in a column with each name shown at each bottom because it's a mobile version of the control menu. I need to not only shut down the cameras of the first three rooms but also erase the footage of the first minutes showing of us breaking in. And I need to do really fast. First, I scrolled down to the bottom of the menu and found three choices: "Shut Down Cameras", "Erase Footage", and "Settings". I'm not sure "Shut Down Cameras" would mean shut down any camera or shut down every camera. And I'm not sure "Erase Footage" would mean erase some footage or erase the entire footage. This one I have to get my best friends to double check on this before I even select. So I take a screenshot of the bottom of the menu, go to the Text Messages app (the actual app where you communicate with your friends), post that screenshot and started texting alongside it to Cassie that I'm trying to stop the live recording of the cameras and did she know the meanings of them. Afterwards, I wait for her response but in the meantime I immediately switched back to the Map app to make sure that any of the henchmen have left the bathroom yet. Nope, some of them find their grooming products

but they're clueless on how to use them while the rest of them are still looking for the other products; it's like the henchmen are trying to find their grooming products.

*&*&*&*&*& "Alright let's find the CDs," Jeannie said to Caroline as she went back into the third room. "Yeah," Caroline said. But then they paused to glance around and found themselves in a standstill. The third room looks like a computer room. There are computers on the left and computers on the right. All in various sizes. But when they start ejecting the disc trays, the CDs inside are exactly identical. Yes, every single CDs inserted inside every single computer's disc trays are exactly the same. Jeannie and Caroline couldn't believe it as they scratch their heads. "Oh my gosh this gonna be harder than we thought," Caroline said. "With these boxes, we can't tell which one has the right stolen shoes because we don't know the shoes are in a box." "Well we just have to open all of them to find the right ones," Jeannie said. "But what happens if we get caug-" "Don't worry Caroline. The henchmen are still gonna be in the bathroom for awhile, Diarumid will keep control-

ling them as best as he can, and the rest of us - including you and I - won't get caught." "But what happens if our guy best friend--" Jeannie sighs loudly while briefly glancing up at the ceiling. "Oh my gosh are you suddenly starting to worry now?!" She asked her in frustration. Caroline then took a deep breath. "C'mon we have something to do right now," Jeannie continued as she start ejecting the disc trays again and take a closer look at each of the CDs; it turns out that while all of them have the same color, they all have different numbers. "Okay," Caroline said. "Just be brave little girl." *&*&*&*&*&* *&*&*&*&*&* At the second room, which turned out to be a hybrid of a network firewall, Cassie and Kayley are glancing around trying to find the USB flash drive. "Wow it looks like they're playing a game or something," Cassie said as she glanced at what appears to be a scrambled board game spread on the network firewall. Kayley then glanced something similar on the same firewall. Something similar to what they're told to find. "Did you find something Kayley," Cassie asked without looking at her. Kayley find something alright. It was an USB drive, yes.

But this one was familiar to her. "Kayley," Cassie glanced at her. "Did you find any?" Kayley picked up the familiar jewelry to get a closer look. "I couldn't believe it," she whispered to herself. "Is the USB flash drive?" Cassie asked.

Then they hear a sound of a smartphone. It's not a ringing tone, it's the sound of an incoming text message. "I'll get that," Cassie said as she starts pulling out her second smartphone out of her right back pocket that she recently put it in after putting it inside her left front pocket when she's on the road with the rest of us. She put her second one on her right back pocket to feel it vibrate on the right side of her butt so that she can be informed by her brother Diarumid - which is me - on what he's going to do next. After she pulled it out, she start glancing at the second smartphone and on the screen she sees a text message and a screenshot along with it. Both of which are sent by me for her to, like I said, figure it out the meanings of those choices before I can select the first two. She then text me back saying that: "Shut Down Cameras is a choice of options where you select one cameras or two cameras or multiple cameras or even all of the cameras. You can select any camera or all of them at once. Erase Footage is another choice of options where you select the amount of footage you want to

erase. It doesn't mean you erase the entire footage. And yes I already know the security camera control menu - I'm a hacker, don't you know that silly? Anyway I really hope I helped you on that and I really hoped that you'll keep the henchmen out of sight and unnoticed. Sincerely your bionic armed best friend Caroline." She then submit the text message to me. Meanwhile, I was still watching the current activity of what the henchmen still doing in the bathroom when I got the reply from Cassie and touched the notification and read the reply. As I read it, I sighed of relief as her reply made me relaxed so I that I don't have to shut the cameras down or destroy the entire footage. The fact that she already know this and the fact that I forgot that she's a hacker made me more relaxed even more. Wait, hold up. Maybe I can destroy the entire footage. Because destroying it entirely is much better than destroying some of it. That way, maybe the henchmen wouldn't know that the footage is stolen and if they did, they would have a hard time trying to know who did what in that footage. And since that idea come up, after thinking about, I think I had to destroy the entire footage. But first I had to shut down the three cameras and leave the bathroom camera on. So I touch the 'Shut Down Camera' option. And Cassie is right: it does not automatically shut down every camera; it lets you to select either one camera or multiple cameras or every camera.

Oh if you want to know the description of that menu: In this menu, there's camera one, which focus on Tiffany, Trixie and their mom trying to figure it out where The Gold Square is. There's camera two, which focuses on Cassie and Kayley figuring out where's the USB flash drive. There's camera three, which focus on Jeannie and Caroline figuring it out where the Gold Square CD is. And of course, there's camera four, which focuses on, you guessed it, the henchmen in the bathroom. So if I had to choose which camera I would shut down or how many cameras will I shut down now I keep saying this several times within less than fifteen minutes - I would select three cameras, which I finally did. I finally touch the first three screens - making themselves highlighted - and finally shut them down. When I did that, the three screens went off the air. Only the fourth camera is still on. After shutting down three cameras, it's time for me to erase the entire footage that they recorded. Yes I was thinking about destroying some amount of the footage, but now I'm destroying the entire of it. Because to me, they're not even security cameras, they're just cameras the henchmen like to record themselves on. I figured that out. So I scroll down to the bottom of the control menu and select the "Erase Footage" link. And that link takes me to another set of options: Select "Erase Some Footage" or "Erase The Entire Footage". Just like Cassie told me. Now, I'm

no longer thinking about erasing some footage. Instead, I touch the "Erase the Entire Footage" option to destroy the entire video footage. And so I did. And the entire footage is completely erased from the hard drive. (There is actually a hidden room within the first room and it's actually the security room whom I hacked the entire system that is inside that hidden room.) The first three cameras have been shut down and the entire footage has been destroyed. Okay now let's get back to the "radio PA" menu of the Hack app. After I switched back, I started typing this into the text box: "Can you guys do me another favor: will each of you take your shoes and socks off and take a wet shower. Don't take off your belt and pants. Take off only your shirts, your shoes, and your socks. Hey! You want me to become another member of yours? You want me to become another henchman like all of you? Then you guys have to do as I say in order to earn it. SO DO AS I SAY! Thank you." And I touch the Submit button once again. And I switched back to the Map app to see what happens when the henchmen heard that message. *&*&*&*&* In the first room, Tiffany, Trixie, and Ms. Nollypollon are walking around in here trying to find where The Gold Square is. "Oh my gosh I found it!" Tiffany shouted. "Where?" Trixie asked as she walk towards her. "Over here."

Ms. Nollypollon walk towards her too. They saw a big object with curtain that covers it. "Well then open it," Trixie told Tiffany. Tiffany then grab both of her hands onto the curtain and pulled it out. Her excitement then turns into a drawn. It is revealed to be a simply a box. "Oh c'mon," Tiffany said. "A box? That can't be right." "So it wasn't a television?" Trixie asked. "No," Tiffany glanced at her. "Well let's keep looking then," Ms. Nollypollon said. *&*&*&*&* So the male protagonist and his girl bestfriends goes to find The Gold Sqaure but when she got knocked out, the male protagonist rushes to rescue her without being noticed. Neverthetless, when he brought her home, he discovers that she got The Gold Square The girlfriend got trapped inside a closet room as the wall collasped on her, the male protagonist waste no time as he enlist Trixie and Craoline (the girl with the bionic arm) to help him rescue his girlfriend by punching holes on the collapsed closet room. Afterwards, the male protagonist holds Tiffany in both of his arms and exit while the rest of the girls kick every single henchmen's butt. INSERT PAGE 171: The Gold Square Conclustion *&*&*&*&*& the end of the sleepover

We then went back to home after our gym workout. I'm about to head out as soon as we return to the house. I had important things to do and my female best friends had an important cheerleading meeting. So yeah we all couldn't stay together that long for this weekend. "Alright," Mr. Nollypollon walked around the Mazda Blue vehicle to the left to walked towmy bodyguardsard me after we got out of the vehicle. "Thanks for visiting our house for a sleepover," Mr. Nollypollon told me. "And I also want to thank you for checking out my daughters. I do apologize for both of my daughters' gassy emissions this morning and this afternoon." "Oh it's not your fault Mr. Nollypollon," I said. "At least you had to deal with that too. And we're all lucky that your family brought in air freshener in our house." Mr. Nollypollon slightly chuckled. "Hey Tiffany and Trixie," I shouted at them. They glanced at me. They were talking to each other at one point while placing one hand on front side of the vehicle hood while placing the other on their respective hips. "Thanks for inviting me and the rest of my best friends to the operation, the sleepover, and the gym," I still shouted with my hands placed around my mouth. "Thank you," they said as they waved at me. Mr. Nollypollon sighs. "We wish we would hangout a little longer," he said.

Meanwhile at the same time inside the house, Trixie glanced at Tiffany to say something to her. "You know," she said while nodding. "You're right. I am stinky. As well." "Bingo," Tiffany said while quickly stretching her arms in the air. "That's correct." "Well don't you wanna apologize to me about that comment?" Tiffany sighed as she doesn't want to apologize to her because Tiffany thinks she's better than Trixie. "Fine!" She said with a slightly bad attitude before calming herself. "Sorry for...making that...," she's struggling to apologize. "SPIT IT OUT BIG LADY!" Ms. Nollypollon told Tiffany. "Alright mom!" Tiffany said frustratedly. "Arrg!" She covers her face as she REALLY doesn't want to apologize. And since Trixie can sense that, she doesn't want to take time for Tiffany make a proper apology since Tiffany doesn't want to apologize. "Fine Tiffany," Trixie said. "Since you want to turn into a win-lose situation and you want to make me a loser, I'm not gonna waste my time waiting on your stinkin' apology so you know what, I'm gone goodbye," she then walked off like a mad woman.

*&*&*&*&*& the end of the sleepover

Day 1 Created at 11:00pm on 05/15/2019 On a Wednesday night at a neighborhood park in Washington, D.C., three demons walking step into the grass and walking towards the yard. "Man, this is our place," Demon #2 said. "Are you sure that nobody would disturb us?" He asked Demon #1. "Nope," Demon #1 shook his head. "Are you sure that it's not actually owned by someone else?" Demon #3 asked. "Nope," Demon #1 shook his head again. "This is our place and it's for the three of us only." "You think that no one can claim this place?" "No one can claim this place okay," Demon #1 snapped as he whipped around to glare at Demon #2 and Demon #3. "Listen stop worrying you two alright. No one is gonna disturb us, no one owned this place and no one is gonna claim it. It's the three of us together who own it. If there's trouble, I'll handle that. Understand." The two demons quietly nodded their heads. "Good...now come with me," Demon #1 went on as he about face and continued walking. The two demons continue to follow him afterwards. Moments later, the three of them sat down on the grass while they're making a pile of firewood. Later they pass each other sticks with marshmallows placed on top before aiming them towards the firewood. And yes, they're making s'mores. "Be careful you don't want to get your marshmallows burned

out," Demon #1 told the other two demons. "Or the sticks burned." "We're trying our best here," Demon #2 said. "Hopefully my marshmallow would be perfectly delicious," Demon #3 said before moving his marshmallow away from the fire and placed it into his mouth. He chews it for a second before he abruptly stopped with his eyebrows raised suddenly; it turns out that his marshmallow is extremely hot. He quickly stood up, spit it out before breathing heavily, desperately need something cold to fulfill his mouth. "Water," he said. "Can somebody give me water fast?" Demon #2 pull his stick with the marshmallow away from the fire and hold it while getting up out of his seat, approaching towards Demon #3. "Here open your mouth," he told him. Demon #3 did, but not much. "Wide," Demon #2 continued. Demon #3 stretch his open mouth wide like he told. Then A SMALL WAVE OF WATER EMERGED THROUGH Demon #2's THROAT AND OUT OF HIS MOUTH WHILE POURING ACROSS Demon #3's MOUTH! Demon #2 then closes his mouth SWALLOWING THE WATER BACK WHILE BREAKING THE LINE OF WATER, DISSIPATING IN THE PROCESS! Demon #3 closes his mouth SWALLOWING THE WATER ALL THE WAY DOWN! He then sighed in relief as the water washed out the hotness out of his mouth. "Ahh, thank you," He said. "You're welcome," Demon #2 said before about face and

walking back towards her seat with his stick with the marshmallow on it. "Man, that feels so much better," Demon #3 said as he sat back down on the ledge and pull back the stick with one hand. "Sounds like your marshmallow is dangerously hot," Demon #1 said to Demon #3. "Yeah," Demon #3 said, panting. "It does." "Want another marshmallow so you can melt less as hot?" "Oh sure," Demon #1 said with a nod. Demon #1 took out a marshmallow out of the opened bag full of marshmallows beside him on his left. "Here," he said holding the marshmallow before throwing it across the pile of fire and firewood to Demon #3, who catches it perfectly with the other hand "Ah thanks man," Demon #3 said. "You're welcome," Demon #1. "Don't burn the marshmallow too hot again." "I won't." Demon #3 put his marshmallow on top of his stick and aiming it towards the fire but not that close. Minutes later, the demons ate their marshmallows. Each of them were warm, especially Demon #3's, whose marshmallow this time not as hot as his other one. Then suddenly they startled by a sound of footsteps. They quickly realized that someone is coming towards their place. They get up off of the lodges and put the sticks down on the ground. Demon #2 and Demon #3 got stiffed. But Demon #1 stood up with a little bit of bravery. "Guys don't move," he told them. "I'll get to the bottom of this." He then walked

past Demon #2 and walking off from the place. He then walked back into the playground area of the park and stopped. He look left and right to see if there's something going on. From his point of view: nothing going on to see here. "Hmm that must be some background noise," Demon #1 said. But he then turn around and startled by a young African-American teenaged girl who's standing behind him with a smirk on her face and no sound of her footstep. "Hello," the girl said before... POW! SUPER-PUNCHED HIM IN THE FACE WITH HER GLOWING RIGHT FIST! SENDING HIM FLYING ACROSS THE PLAYGROUND AND LANDED ON HIS BUTT WHILE SLIDING ON TO THE GRASS! He violently shook his head and look up as the girl walked up to him. He then stopped as she gets closer. "Who're the fuck are you?" He asked her. "Who're the fuck am I?" She repeated the question with the last two word change. She finally stand close in front of him. "I'm Trixie!" She then LIGHTS UP HER WHOLE ENTIRE BODY WHILE SIMULTANEOUSLY THE GROUND BEGINS TO SHAKE BENEATH THEM AS CRACKS BEGAN CIRCLING AROUND HER LEVELING UP THE HOLE SHE'S STANDING ON WHILE PICKING UP DUST AND DEBRIS IN THE PROCESS! THE DUST AND DEBRIS PILES UP TOWARDS Demon #1, KNOCKING HIM IN THE PROCESS AS HE STARTS COUGHING! The circle hole STOPS LEVELING UP and now it looks like she's standing on a BRANCH! Then the view from below suddenly STARTED TO CLEAR

as the dust and debris STARTS TO DISSIPATE! ...And as it turns out, it is revealed that Demon #1, clearing the way, TURNED HIS LEGS INTO A WHIRLWIND PART OF HIS BODY! Yep, he's now half-human....HALF-TORNADO! And his whirlwind powers are SUCKING UP ALL OF THE DEBRIS AND THE DUST IN HIS PATH! Until it's all gone. He TRANSFORMED his whirlwind powers BACK INTO HIS HUMAN LEGS! Demon #1 looked up...all the way up while stepping back to Trixie a bit high from where he's standing. "So what the fuck are you doing here?" He asked her. "What the fuck am I doing here? She asked. "Because I'm here to kick your ass!" She then placed her right hand down while slightly moving her arm up towards the ground Demon #1 is standing on from beneath her, and in the process, she starts to SHAKE THE GROUND AGAIN, CREATING ANOTHER HOLE IN THE GROUND WITH A HUGE-ASS ROCK EMERGED OUT OF THAT HOLE AND STARTS FLOATING IN MID-AIR STILL CLOSE TO THAT HOLE! Demon #1 got stiffed and slightly stepped backwards when he saw that huge rock emerged in front of her. Trixie then AIR-MOVE THAT HUGE ROCK TOWARDS Demon #1, trying to hit him. But instead the huge rock GOT SMASHED INTO PIECES! PICKING UP A PILE OF RUBBLE IN THE PROCESS! Turns out that Demon #1 is the one who cuts the rock WITH BOTH OF HIS MUSCULAR FISTS! He breathes heavily. But Trixie was not amused. "Oh so you have super smashing

hands, huh?" She reacted to Demon #1. "It's not just my super smashing hands bitch," Demon #1 snapped. "I can use any part of my body to transform things so I can avoid any of your strikes." "Well you certainly failed to avoid my first strike and you certainly failed to avoid the culminating dust on you so you can't avoid all strikes," she pointed out. She then hold both hands side-by-side in mid-air and FOUR SMALL FLAMES EMERGED OUT OF HER HANDS! Those flames floats in the air above her hands as they start circling each other FASTER AND FASTER...eventually turned into a FIREBALL floating in the air above her hands. "And you certainly can't avoid this," she said. Demon #1 laughed off that she's gonna throw that fireball towards him. "You really think that this will burn my ass?" He asked sarcastically. "Oh yeah," she answered seriously. "This fireball will burn your ass up!" She then THROWS IT TOWARDS HIM WITH ONE HAND! But Demon #1 quickly dodges, making the fireball miss him and instead HITS THE GROUND...KABOOM! But still, the blast SLIGHTLY SENDING HIM FLYING AND LANDED HIM ON HIS BUTT TO THE GROUND! He then looked at the blast, which is PILING UP SMOKE! "Gee I should've run faster," he said. Trixie forms ANOTHER FIREBALL out of both of her hands. "Well...PROVE IT!" She shouted before THROWING THE FIREBALL TOWARDS HIM! Demon #1 dodged again and the fireball HIT THE

GROUND besides the other hole of smoke. This time, he run a bit quickly than last time - running through the smoke without a cough - and didn't feel any force of that blast. He turns around and glaze at both smokes - the first one in front of him and the other one behind the first one - and sighed for relief. "Phew," he sighed while wiping the sweat off of his forehead. "That was close." But then... POW! Someone PUNCHES him on the head and the sudden blow stunned him as he went FLYING FORWARDS and landed on his stomach over the small area of unburned ground in-between the two flames/smokes. "Ugh," he reacted with a disgust as he feels both the second smoke coming around his head and the first smoke coming around his legs. "God fucking shit," he said as he struggled to pick himself. Instead, he slowly turned his body around almost completely, still with his eyes closed. "Who the fuck punched me in the fucking back of my fucking head?" He then opened his eyes...slowly.... ...to see another African-American teenaged girl standing a few blocks far from him. He press both of his elbows down the ground while slightly pulling his head up. "First of all who the fuck are you?" He asked. "Her assistant?" Referring to Trixie. There was a pause before that girl begins to speak. "Let me tell you my name is, fucking idiot," she said. "My name...is Caroline. And I'm not just her assistant; I'm one of the four women willingly enough to take you and your ugly

demonic ass down. Trixie is the second of them. The other two are here just now." Then immediately after Caroline said that, A BLAST OF AIR LIFTS UP Demon #1 from the ground and PUSHING HIM UPWARD! He looked left and right in confusion and he then glanced over his shoulder where he saw another teenage girl in the back a few blocks behind him - this time, a white and Caucasian blonde girl - who have been PUSHING BOTH HANDS IN MID-AIR, EMITTING THAT BLAST OF AIR TOWARDS HIM! "Hello there," the blond girl said. "I'm Cassie and I'm blowing some fucking air out of my hands." "Well your air will be blown back towards you," he said before SWINGING A PUNCH SHOOTING A FIREBALL OUT OF HIS RIGHT FIST TOWARDS THE AIR. But the fireball QUICKLY DISSIPATES THROUGH THE AIR UNABLE TO REACH HER! "Shit," he respond in horror. "Yeah, shit is right." She then STRONG PULL THE AIR WITH HIM TOWARDS HER! Until she grabbed him on the back with her hands when he reached to her. "The last one is coming up," she teased before she SUPER THROWS HIM STRAIGHT ACROSS with both hands WITH SUCH FORCE flying him back through both smokes and aiming towards a bunch of trees. But suddenly ANOTHER teenage girl appears behind that bunch of trees- and this time, another African-American one - and as he almost reaches towards her instead, she SWINGS HER RIGHT FIST WITH A SUPER KNUCKLE PUNCH TOWARDS HIM IN THE FACE!

POW! That punch was so powerful, he KNOCKED OUT UNCONSCIOUS in a second! His eyes went dizzy before quickly fall back to the ground. The ponytail girl breaths heavily as she glare down at him. "I think I punched him too hard," she said. Trixie jumped off of the branch she was standing and landed on the ground. "Doesn't matter Tiffany," she responded to the ponytail girl. "You pretty much knocked the evil out of him." Cassie SPEEDS UP towards Tiffany. "Yeah that evil threatened to burn down the earth," Cassie said to Tiffany. "I know," Tiffany said. "It's just that I need to work on with both of my fists to make sure I don't do something too powerful before I could actually hurt myself." "Dingo." "Sounds like somebody needs to work on their fist," Trixie suggests to her as she approaches them. "Shut up Trixie," Tiffany. "You need to work on watching your mouth." "Oh I always watch your mouth, The Daffofil," Trixie said. "No you don't," Tiffany shook her head. "One time I remember is that you curse out in front of a teacher." "That's because I was expressing my frustration about my lunch money situation," Trixie snapped. "Maybe you should focus on what you could able to buy for lunch," Cassie suggested. "It doesn't matter. The thing is I want to eat a big-ass lunch and the fat-ass lunch lady wouldn't allowed me to because 'I don't have a lot of money to pay'."

Tiffany and Cassie sighed. Caroline walked towards them. "Don't worry I'll bring you some extra food to help you fill out your big lunch." She said to Trixie. "And save my money?" "Yeah." Caroline placed her left hand over Trixie's left shoulder. "That way you won't get a problem." She then glares at Tiffany and Cassie. "Okay so we now have this demon dead," she changed the subject. "But we have two more to go so where are they?" Cassie pull up her smartphone out of her right jeans pocket and look at the map on the screen. In the map, there are four small blue dots placing on the green shaded area that is the park, indicating that they're currently here. At the same map, two red dots are moving towards the blue dots, indicating that his friends, Demon #2 and Demon #3 are coming. "Holy shit they're coming," Cassie said. "Quick let's stand together in front of those two idiots," Tiffany told the other three girls. And so, Cassie, Tiffany, Trixie and Caroline squared a few inches apart from each other at the path where Demon #2 and Demon #4 are approaching towards. Both demons stopped as they saw the four women standing in front of them. "Shit," Demon #2 reacted. "Looks like we're at a dead end here." "Wait a minute...," Demon #3 quickly notices something's not right. "...where's Demon #1?” "I don’t know,” Demon #2 paused. “Hey, look over there," he

said before pointing a finger at Demon #1, who's really dead. Continuing from where Day 17 left off. Demon #3 looks at him. "Shit he's dead," he reacted. "Oh shit you better shut your mouths!" Tiffany shouts at them. "Yeah, wanna know who kill him?" Cassie said. "It was us." "Yep and it's time kick both of your asses now," Trixie said. "One down, two to go, which both of you," Caroline added. "Well let's make it zero down...four to go," Demon #2 said as he and Demon #3 strike their Kung-fu posses. "And your asses would be kicked instead," Demon #3 added. "Well we'll prove both of you wrong," Tiffany said. "Prove it!" Demon #2 and Demon #3. "Alright ladies," Tiffany said without looking. "LETS DO OUR STUFF!" Cassie THROWS A BLAST OF AIR out of her right hand aiming towards Demon #2. But Demon #2 opened his big mouth very wide SHOOTING OUT A VACUUM THAT SUCKS ALL OF THE AIR BLAST that Cassie throw. Afterwards, Demon #2 closes his mouth. To the surprise of Cassie. Then Caroline throws A BLAST OF WATER towards Demon #3. But Demon #3 opened his big mouth very wide FREEZING THE BLAST OF WATER INTO ICE, HOLDING IT MID-AIR FOR A SECOND BEFORE THE ICE BREAKS IT OFF. *&*&*&*&*&

And so Tiffany, Cassie, Trixie and Caroline CHARGES towards Demon #2 and Demon #3. As the ladies approaches both demons, Demon #2 and Demon #3 both push both of their hands straight in mid air, SHOOTING BLASTS OF WIND TOWARDS THE FOUR LADIES HITTING THEM HARD AND SENDING THEM FLYING, LANDING THEM ON THEIR SIDE OF THEIR BODIES AND ROLL OVER THE GROUND! "Shit," Trixie said as she slowly picked herself. "Yeah shit is right Trixie," Caroline said. "Looks like this is gonna be a tough battle for us," Tiffany said. The four girls picked themselves up from the ground.